Looking back down, I wrote a reply back to Ginovia, telling her that I wouldn't be attending Gina's wedding next week. I love her. But I know, she wouldn't even want to see my face anymore.

It was fake. I didn't have work to attend to. I just have work when boss calls me over for something. I've stolen from the rich. I've done drug trafficking. I've forced girls into prostitution before. I've killed. I've murdered. I've assassinated. I've done every illegal and bad thing in this world. I couldn't care anymore. 

I just wanted my sisters to have the best life possible. If they are happy, I'm happy. 

Rica Reynardo shot him a look, swatting hi hand away from her side "Stop trying to tell me that I shouldn't say that to him. You know how he actually feels about Lea here" she rolled her eyes at her brother, turning over to look at me.

I looked away, tapping the tip of my pen on the desk and humming to the song, Brother by Falling in Reverse. I was trying to think of something to write for my English essay that is due tomorrow morning. Rocio and Rica had appeared unannounced at the front door of my parents mansion, bringing their English essay - that consisted of a piece of white paper- together with them. They had claimed to come over so that they can think of something to write. But I know better than that. They just brought over their essays just so that I can write it for them. 

"You know, having a crush on the school's jock isn't actually a bad thing" Rica continued on. She took a huge interest in my love life two months ago after I said that I have a crush on the school's jock.She took this as an invitation into my love life and had never stopped pestering me about it ever since "You guys can go out on dates and have dinner together. It'll be so romantic" 

Rocio scoffed, rolling his eyes at his sister. "You wish. Lea doesn't need you in her love life. She doesn't even like the jock." Despite being a year younger than Rica, Rocio acts like he's a year older than Rica.

Rica shot another annoyed look at her brother, flipping him off "Shut up will you." She said, turning back around and staring at me. "What do you have to say about it,Lea? Do you really like the jock? Because I can be the match maker and pair the both of you up for the upcoming party" 

I couldn't blame Rica no matter how much I want too. Parties are her thing. Not mine. I've never been to one before in my life and never planned to be. I ignored her. Still tapping away with my pen. I had no idea how to write an essay about the underworld. It sucks to take up law when I know nothing about it. I was forced into the law world by my father, who works as a lawyer and my mother, who works as a solicitor. "No thanks Rica. I'd rather stay here and try to think of something to write for my essay"

Rica didn't say anything. Instead, she took her phone up from my bed and begin scrolling through it. Rocio wrote something on a piece of paper and handed it over to me. Smiling a little while doing so.

I took the piece of paper from him and smiled at what he had wrote.

Initially, I didn't understand what he had wrote but since he's one of my closest friends, I have to act like I do. I went back to tapping away with my pen. Racking my brain to think of something logical to say. I've only recently started at the law school. Rocio is two years my senior and Rica is three years my senior. Rica is graduating at the end of this year with a Bachelor's degree in Law and Rocio is graduating next year with a Bachelor's degree in Engineering. He didn't actually have to write essays on criminology but then as he was trying to make his sister feel better, he started writing essays on criminology too. It was probably something to please his sister because of the bad past they both shared.

Rica said something about not having enough clothes to wear to the upcoming college party someone from the college is holding while scrolling through her phone. That's a lie. Rica has a warbdrobe filled with dresses from the past parties she had went to. "I don't know why but I think I should make my way over to the mall to get some clothes for the party tomorrow" She continued on ranting away at not having enough clothes and high heels for the party.

I tuned myself out from her rants and stared at my half completed essay before finally closing my eyes. I tried thinking again, writing everything -important points- down on my purple notebook before tearing them off. I couldn't think of a single think. "Rica, can you please tune down on your voice a little? I can't concentrate on my essay" I must of have been on tons of caffeine to say that to her. My adrenaline rush isn't working quite well.

Rica threw her phone down onto the floor, watching the screen crack. She gasped in surprise even though she had did it on purpose. "Oh my god, I broke my phone!" She exclaimed, standing up from the floor and rushing over to me. She pulled onto my arm and begged me to go out together with her to get a new phone. Even though I know that she's doing it on purpose, I still went together with her. I didn't know why. 

Rocio took up the role of being our chauffeur while Rica took shotgun. I ended up sitting at the back seat of their blue BMW, staring out the window and still trying to think of something to write for my essay. We were halfway there when we ended up stuck in a traffic jam. Rica was grumbling throughout the entire time when we were stuck there. She offered to go down and tell the police to hurry up with their work but Rocio ended  her wild thoughts on that by saying she'll get sent to jail for scolding the police and for telling them to hurry up in their work.

We were passing by the scene which is crowded with police officers after fifteen minutes of being stuck there. I was bored out of my mind and didn't feel like talking to Rica. She wasn't a good friend to begin with. I placed my arm on the arm rest and stared out the window, looking at the scene before me. My first thought was there was a murder scene but turns out, a fight had broke out. A bloody fist fight which ended with a couple of people dead. There was a guy getting put in hand cuffs by the police. I didn't know why but I found myself staring at him. Taking in all of his tattoos and....him. I continued on staring until the guy turned, his eyes making contact together with mine. I stared at him for a while more before turning my head to the other side, finding it creepy how he was staring back at me.

Rocio shook his head at the scene and said something incomprehensible in Spanish before driving entirely past it. I blinked in wonder when I remembered about his eyes. They were a mixture of brown and grey in them. But they seem almost grey in the sunlight. 

"What the hell are you thinking about back there Lea?" Rica asked as Rocio brought us up onto the freeway to get away from the traffic. 

I shook my head, shrugging my shoulders "It's nothing. I just - I was just thinking about my essay and what I should write about." That was a lie. I wasn't thinking about my essay anymore. I was thinking about the guy's eyes under the sunlight. It was creepy. I know. But somehow, I find them mesmerizing and captivating.

Rica scowled but said nothing.

The entire ride to the mall remained silent with Rocio occasionally muttering something in Spanish and tapping his fingers against the steering wheel. 

When we finally arrived at the mall, Rica went off to satisfy her shopaholic thing while I stayed next to Rocio. Walking side by side together with him and making small talk. "You're really not going to the party tomorrow?" Rocio asked just as we entered Forever 21, where Rica was tearing through the shop and picking out clothes like an animal who was locked up for almost its whole life and was finally let out of it's cage for once.

I shook my head "No. Parties aren't meant for me. I'll rather stay at home and study. I have to send in my essay tomorrow morning and it's a Sunday" I reminded him. I was two days late for my essay because of my unfunctioning brain. The essay was actually due two days ago but I forgotted about it. Everything about it. Until the professor asked me about it yesterday and that was when the thought hit me like a brick in the face. I made my promise to him that I'll send in my work as soon as possible to him tomorrow even though it's a Sunday.

Rocio laughed, nudging me with the side of his shoulder. Rocio measures up to 5'9 in height and towers over my 5'1 frame. He would tease me about my short height while I like to tease him about being too tall in height. "Well,that's a sad thing. Rica missed her essay's due date a month ago and she still haven't started on it yet. Maybe you should follow her footsteps" He suggested, staring at his sister with an umimpressed look

I smiled at him "No thanks. I value my studies more than anything. They mean the world to me and besides, my parents are going to whip my bloody if they found out that I failed my examinations. They have high hopes on me you know" Despite being born in a rich family, my parents was hard on me when it comes to my studies. They want me to get the best grades of all and didn't care about my feelings. They would put pressure on me just to make me get good grades. I didn't find it pressurizing at first but as time started passing, I started to feel it. I just want to take a break one day and not do good at my grades anymore.

Rocio chuckled, checking out the dresses on the rack next to him "They just care a lot about you and your future. Maybe if you graduate with great grades, you'll finally get to go somewhere other than just staying here" He brought out a black lace dress. Putting it against me, he raised an eyebrow at me "You sure you don't want to go to that party?"He paused. Re-adjusting the dress on me "Because this dress looks estupendo on you" 

Rocio uses Spanish words in his sentences to make him look special. It just makes him look more like an idiot who uses Spanish in his sentences. I took the dress from his hand and placed it back onto the rack, shaking my head "No thanks. I'm really not interested in going. I have better things to do than attend a party which I am clearly not invited to" I was aware that most of the people in college don't like me. I never intended to be a sore eye but I became one. Unintentionally.

Rocio clapped his hands together, swinging them back and forth like a kid who is overjoyed at being brought to the mall "Too bad. I was actually looking forward to you being my date to the party." He offered me a smile, which I returned "It isn't a wild college party actually. It's more of a fancy college party which consisted of very rich people walking in and out. Actually, it's very rich people - kids-  that are born in rich family and doesn't know another way to spend their weath"

I laughed at him, hitting him on the arm "You can't say that silly! You're a rich kid yourself!" 

He tapped my arm with his fingers, shaking his head "No,no,no. Says the one who is born to parents who are both lawyers." He paused, taking the black lace dress out from the rack again and holding it against me "It really do looks nice on you. Be my date for the party tomorrow, Lea."

I knew that Rocio had always have a crush on me since we were kids. I thought it was long gone after growing up but it still stuck. Rocio's crush on me never waver. But the thing is, I don't like him back. I mean, I like him as a friend but I just don't like him back like that. The boyfriend and girlfriend thing. I don't like him like that. I've spent years trying to tell that to him with a series of different approaches but he still won't get the message. He took all of my approaches as invitations to the 'I like him' thing.

I have never dated anyone in my life before. Hell, I've never held onto a guy's hand before except for Rocio's and that was probably why he took it as I like him. In reality, I don't. I don't like Rocio except as a friend. My future boyfriend has to be the kind of guy which I feel safe together with. He couldn't be a lanky kind of guy like Rocio and he surely couldn't be the kind of guy who wouldn't stand up for me if I was being bullied by anyone. Rocio stands up for me, sure. But I still don't like him like that. He's a friend. He's going to stay that way. As a friend.

I took the dress and looked at it once again. Sure, it looks great but it wasn't meant for me. I placed the dress back onto the rack. Moving in between of the rack, I blocked it so that Rocio can't get his hands on the dress again and ask me to go to the party together with him as his date.

Rocio shrugged his shoulders innocently and went to another rack, running his hands over the dressed there, he took another one out and held it up for me to see "This one looks good too. On you, I mean." 

I shook my head at him, staying a meter away from him so that he wouldn't get the wrong idea anymore "Sorry Rocio. It looks horrible" 

Rocio pursed his lips but said nothing. He was about to put it back when Rica swooped in and snatched it away from his hands. Glowering at her brother while doing so. "LEA!" She shrieked at the top of her lungs. "This dress looks great on you! You should try it on! If you like it, I can always chip in for you!" She didn't wait for my answer.

Instead, she took the dress and positioned it on her arm before dragging me away to the dressing room and shoving the dress into my hands. She pulled the curtain before I had a chance to say anything. I stared at the dress in my hands. I grimaced at it. It was red in colour and had the most horrendous cutting on it. If I wore it, it's going to be so showy that I can't even think of how it's going to look like. 

Biting my lip, I forced myself to try it on. I was right. It was horrible. My tits were almost showing the top of the dress. It didn't make me feel like myself. It made me feel like a stripper that just got a job as a waitress at a bar. I was looking myself in the mirror when Rica pulled open the curtain. I gasped in horror at her "Why did you even do that Rica?! What with I was naked?! You could've walked in on me still changing!" 

Rica rolled her eyes, "It's not like you're naked right now, Lea. Stop being so melodramatic." He pushed her hair away from her face, looking me up from my toes to my head "You look georgous girl!" She said, moving over to the side and motioning for Rocio to take a look.

Rocio poked his head in and took me in for a whole minute before exhaling like he's been holding his breath for a long time "You look.....you look great Lea" 

I spread my arms wide open, holding them up and rolling my eyes at the both of them "No I don't!" I said "I look like a stripper who just recently changed jobs as a waitress in a strip club! I can't believe you guys said that I look great in this piece of dirty fabric!" I wanted to continue on with rambling away with the dress but decided that it's enough because of the look Rica was giving me

She gave me another dramatic eye roll and said in one fine and simple sentence "No buts Lea. You are going to the party together with me and you are surely going to the party in this dress. I'll buy it for you if you're worried about the price. It's a steal" She shashayed out from the dressing room, flipping her hair over her shoulder and going over to the counter to pay for it.

Rocio remained at the dressing room until I shooed him off and pulled the curtain over so that I can change back into my jeans and tee. I feel so naked with wearing that dress. It was like I lost a part of me that is important. To hell with them. I'm not wearing something that makes me feel like I'm naked on the outside.

After changing back to my jeans and tee shirt, I quickly went out from the dressing room and threw the dress back to its rack. Not caring that Rica had paid for it. I rushed out from the mall and back over to the car. Sighing in relief when I found out that Rocio had forgotted to close the doors to the car. It was a risky move. I know. But what do they care about? They have more than enough money to buy ten cars at once. Slipping myself back into the car, I shut the door and rested my head against the head rest.

I was in the car for about five minutes before I saw Rocio and Rica coming out from the mall. I prayed to myself that they wouldn't find out that I threw the dress back into the rack. I didn't want to go to the party and that was final. At least that was what I hoped.

Rocio and Rica made their way over to the car with quick strides and the next thing I know, they were back in the car together with me and chattering away. I rolled my eyes at the both of them. They didn't say anything to me at all throughout the entire ride until Rica said something to Rocio in Spanish and dug around her bags. It took her a minute until she found the thing that she needs and took it out. She waved it in front of me "Lea. Lea. Lea." She said, still waving the thing in front of me.

I didn't know what it was until I turned my head and saw what it was. It was the dress that I had threw back onto the rack just now. Horror crept up onto my face, shaking my head, I refused to look at her. "No. I am not going to wear that dress! I am also not going to go over to the party! I've said it tens and thousands of times Rica!" I didn't know why but I was getting so worked up with what she said.

Rica threw the dress over at me "I don't care. I made it final that you are coming together with me and that's that. You are coming together with me no matter what. I don't care if you like it or not. You have to listen to me if you don't want me to say anything to Ryder" There she goes again. Using the Ryder thing to get me to do what she wants.

Ryder Francis was a guy who I claimed to have a crush on until this summer when I changed my crush to the 'jock'. Rica had always threatened me with telling Ryder, the hottest guy over at our college,  that I have a crush on him. I wasn't scared of it until one day, she really did said it to him. She made me become a laughing stock in the whole college just because I refused to go to the ball together with her two years ago.

The dress landed perfectly on my lap. It wasn't folded anymore. I felt like tearing the dress into a thousand tiny pieces but decided that I shouldn't because Rica would be so cross together with me that she'll rip me into a thousand tiny pieces instead. I kept quiet and said nothing about it. I don't know why but I didn't want to start a fight together with her anymore. I've had enough of fighting together with her. We are prone to fighting over little things when we were younger and most of the time, I was the one who ended up with a bruised eye. 

Rica resorts to violence when she couldn't get something done her way and I usually talk my way out of it. I hate using violence to get something done my way.

The drive back to my house was eerily quiet with Rica staring out the window and thinking about something and Rocio staring straight ahead. When we passed by the scene where the fight took place, the police are no longer there. The bodies and the guy with the haunting eyes isn't there anymore too. We drove past it without getting into traffic. That was when a thought struck me like lightning.

I can use what I saw today as the topic of my essay instead of trying to think of something more to write about which I haven't experience before in my life. I can write about the fight which took place. That's right. It's going to be such a great idea. I can easily write my essay about the fight today. My essay is going to be completed today and handed in tomorrow to Professor Kinkaid at our stated meeting place, the school.

I wrapped my arms around the dress and folded it up into a ball before staring down at it. A party? Sure.

I was about to write more when Rica burst into my room with her shopping bags, screaming she broke her white four inched heels. She threw her bags onto my bed and took off her heels, inspecting them closely, she angrily threw her heels against my wall, hitting my photo frames on the wall and making them shake from the force of it. I glanced at her before glancing at my wall and my photo frames. I don't why but the photo frames means a lot to me. Especially the photo of me, my mom and my dad. We were so happy back then.

Rocio came into my room a minute later, holding onto his leg and muttering something in Spanish about how he's going to murder Rica in her sleep tonight for stepping onto his leg. Don't get me wrong but by growing up together with Rica and Rocio, I've managed to learn a lot of Spanish words from them. Well, at least the ones that they use a lot. Which is 'Asesinarse mientras están dormidos'. 

I picked my pen back up again and started writing, tuning out the both of them. Rica continued on complaining about her broken heel while Rocio is complaining about Rica's complaining. I shut my eyes and rested my hands against my temple for awhile and rubbing it in a circular motion while I tried to think of something to say to the two of them so that they can get out of my room and leave. It'll be real great if they leave and let me complete my essay so that I can hand it in tomorrow morning to Professor Kinkaid. "Guys!" I said, putting my pen down and turning over to face the two of them "Can you ... can the two of you please go home now? I'll write your essay tomorrow after the party" 

That made Rica shut up completely. She obviously hadn't expected me to say that because who would? Me, Lea Nicole Leals going to a party? That's once in ten whole years. No, actually once in a hundred years. "You're really going to the party together with us,Lee? That'll be so great!" Rica said, jumping off my bed and going over to where I sat at

I nodded my head and returned Rica's hug while she hugged me "Yes, I'm going to the party. Do you think that I'll miss this chance? Besides, I've never been to one before and it's going to be a great chance for me to do this for once in my life" I never thought I'll say this in a million years. Going to a party. 

Rica kissed my cheek, jumping up and down happily without her heels on "Yes! So, me and Rocio, we'll go right now and have -get- some beauty sleep. We'll come by and pick you up tomorrow night at six for the party. Make sure you put on some make up and - " She broke off suddenly, her eyes turning wide "No way. You've only got a dress for tomorrow night's party. You don't have a pair of heels" She touched my face with the back of her hand "Oh my god, it's already too late for you to get a pair of heels. Do you want a substitute?" She snapped her fingers, an idea coming into her mind "No. A party in sneakers? That is so lame. Don't worry about it. I'll come by with a pair of red heels to go together with your red dress tomorrow night." She snapped her fingers another time, smiling at me. 

I shook my head, no. "I can't Rica. I'm not like you, I can't wear a pair of heels. I'll only end up tripping and it'll be embarrassing if I really did. I think I'll just wear sneakers. It'll go together with my dress" I was trying to convince Rica that I don't need a pair of heels. I've never wore one before and it's going to be real embarrassing if I really did trip.

Rica shook her head, placing a finger on my lips and smiling at me "No,no,no Lea. This is your first party. You have to make a good impression. I believe that you can walk properly in your heels. They costed me five hundred thousand so the heel, I trust, wouldn't break as easily as my other heels and besides, you'll have about two minutes to practice...using -wearing- heels"

I shook my head at her again, trying to find a better excuse to not wearing heels tomorrow night "No -" Before I can even get another word out, Rica was already dragging Rocio out from my room. I didn't want her to go without telling her that I don't need her heels but I have my essay to write. Anymore talking together with Rica and wasting time, I wouldn't be able to finish up my essay and hand it in tomorrow. 

I took my pen back up from my desk and was about to start writing again when I thought of something. If my essay isn't completed by today, then tomorrow I'll have an excuse to not go to the party together with Rica and Rocio. Shaking my head, I abandoned the idea quickly because I was actually looking forward to going to the party. You can't blame me. It was my first time after all.

I adjusted my pen in my hand before starting to write again.

~

I was almost done with my essay when the house maid, Mrs Rodriguez came in and informed me that it is time for dinner. I nodded my head and told her that I would just be a few minutes after I got my essay done. She left and reminded me to wake my brother up when I'm on my way downstairs. My brother, Liam, is three years older than me and was mommy's boy. Always have. Always been. He doesn't need to attend college like I do because of my mom. She loves him more than she loves me. Liam dropped out of highschool at the age of fourteen and had never been to school ever since. I wished I can do that too but me? There's no such luck.

Once I am done with my essay, I folded it up nicely and placed it into my pink file before re-capping my pen and placing it back into my pencil case. I zipped it up before placing it inside my stationery drawer. Standing up from my seat, I smoothed out my skirt before going out of my room and to Liam's. Liam got a job as a mechanic at downtown last week and from what I heard from him, it's great. His 'greats' most of the time is when the place consisted of girls and his 'snooty' friends. I couldn't tolerate them at all when they come over to the house. 

Fun fact, only Rica and Rocio can come over to the mansion. None of my other friends can. But when it comes to Liam, he can bring home any of his friends without getting a scold from both my parents. I hated that. Banging on Liam's room door, I shouted "Wake up ass-head! It's time for dinner!" Liam had stayed in his room most of the time after getting the job as a mechanic a week ago. He claims that he's always tired because of the long and agonizing day over at the workshop. I know better than that. 

Liam isn't actually working as a mechanic downtown. He's probably doing something illegal downtown which probably consisted of prostitution and drugs. I don't know why but I was always convinced that Liam is doing something illegal behind my parents' back. He's using the whole 'my parents love me' thing to do it because frankly, my parents don't give a single flying shit about what he's doing with his life even though they love him more than they love me. They'll only start caring if he ended up in jail. 

When Liam didn't answer the door or give me a grunt as a reply, I banged on his door again "Liam! For the last time brother! Open the door! It's time for dinner!" I waited for half a minute before finally banging on his door again. This time, he pulled his door open with an annoyed look on his face. 

"What do you even want? I need to get some sleep for tomorrow" His eyes were bloodshot and there was the faint smell of alcohol on him. He's probably been out drinking again last night. He always does that even though he complains of the head ache most of the time. He's a good for nothing.

I crossed my arms over my chest, rolling my eyes at him "Does it look like I care? Because I obviously don't. Now get dressed and go down for dinner." I turned around, whipping my hair around my shoulders and stalking away. 

I was halfway down the stairs when Liam caught up together with me. He wasn't wearing his sweatpants and tee shirt like how he usually does when my parents are in the house. He was wearing a pair of black colored jeans and a checkered button up shirt. He was wearing the 'charming' smile of his that told me everything. He's going to ask me for a favor again "What do you want now?" I asked, continuing with my small steps down the stairs for him to catch up together with me

Liam grinned, pushing his hair to a side so that he can use his green puppy eyes on me "Oh come on Lea, you know clearly what I want. I'll give you a thousand bucks if you keep this from them again. This will be the last time. I promise you that" His promises were always broken promises. I've gotten used to him saying 'i promise you that'. He always uses that sentence if he wants me to do something for him that includes lying to my parents about his whereabouts 

I pursed my lips. I hated myself for covering up for him. But what was I supposed to do? I wanted his money as much as I want my own car. I've been trying to save up by doing several part time jobs during the holidays to get myself a car. Even if it's a run down old car. "What are you waiting for then? Shoot." I said once we are nearing the end of the stairs

Liam patted the back of my shoulders, stopping me from going anywhere down the stairs "A thousand bucks if you can convince mom and dad that I'm out working as a mechanic. A thousand more if you can get them to believe that I'm staying at a friend's house" 

I bit the inside of my cheek. My parents both know that he doesn't have a friend that wants him in their houses. Or more appropriately, all of his friends doesn't own a house. All of them are street rats running the streets late at night. "They already know that you're out there working as a mechanic. Why in heaven's eyes do you even want me to lie to them about that? Aren't you working as a mechanic?" I was getting suspicious about my brother. He's always coming home late and exhausted to the core. I knew that he isn't exhausted from working as a mechanic but who am I to even question him about it

Liam shrugged his shoulders, taking his dog tags out from his jeans' pocket and putting it around his neck. I didn't know where he got those dog tags but he has been wearing them since two months ago. The same time when he started coming home late and exhausted. "Just tell them that. Two thousand little sister. Do it for me" He pushed past me and made his way down the remaining steps of the stairs.

I continued walking down the stairs slowly without taking my eyes off my brother's back. I was on the last steps of the stairs when I heard the front door slamming shut. Liam is out from the house. A minute later, the sound of his car started up and the screeching of tires made sure that Liam is a hundred percent out from the house and doing what he has been doing for these past two months. 

I went into the kitchen and sat down on one of the stools, turning myself around to face Mrs Rodriguez, who was still busy trying to prepare dinner for me and Liam, who went out without telling Mrs Rodriguez that he isn't eating dinner tonight. I propped my elbows on top of the table and said "Mrs Rodriguez, Liam isn't eating dinner tonight. He just went out to work….again"

My parents usually don't come home to eat dinner together with us because of work but now, it just seems like I'm the only one who is still eating dinner at home. Liam rarely comes home and stays home for his meals anymore. My parents had never came home to have dinner together with us ever since we were young. It's not like I miss having them have dinner at home but then it gets lonely sometimes. The whole mansion only consisted of Mrs Rodriguez, Mr Brian -the butler-  and me. It has been like this for two whole months after Liam got his job as a mechanic.

Mrs Rodriguez dropped her spatula into the sink, making it clatter loudly. Metal against metal. She shook her head at Liam's behavior. She muttered something in Spanish but said nothing to me in English. Mrs Rodriguez has been working here for as long as I can remember. She started before I was born and has been here for such a long time that I had grown close together with her in that time period. 

I smiled at her when she served me my dinner. She sat down opposite me and ate hers together with me. Liam's dinner was still on the stove in case he comes back later at night and wants to eat. I don't mind Mrs Rodriguez eating together with me anymore. She was the only one I have as a company for these past two months. 

When I was done with dinner, I placed my dishes into the sink and excused myself. Walking up the stairs, I was about to go back into my room when I passed Mrs Rodriguez's room. To get to me and Liam's room, we have to walk past Mrs Rodriguez's room and my parents' room. She rarely leaves her room door open because of Liam's nosy behaviors. She never thought of me being nosy before because I rarely care about what she has in her room. But right now that she had left her room door open, I became curious. I wasn't always the nosy type but then that day, I was. 

Pushing her room door open a little more so that I can see the inside of her room much more clearer. Her room was painted a dull green which consisted of nothing more than a table lamp and her bible. Our whole family are jewish but then Mrs Rodriguez is a devoted Roman Chatolic. She has always been. There was a picture frame on her bed side table which consisted of her and a guy. I didn't know that Mrs Rodriguez has a son. She has kept most of her personal life to herself. She didn't want to tell anyone of us. 

Looking behind me, I made sure that she isn't coming up the stairs before entering her room fully. Her room was neat and tidy with her closet shove full of her maid clothes and her luggages are placed neatly in a pile at a corner of her room. Her bed was made perfectly. It was probably why she took up the job as a maid. She's so clean and tidy that there isn't a speck of dust on her windowsill. 

Ignoring most of the things in her room, I went straight to her bedside table. Picking up the picture frame of her and the guy. It was taken recently at the zoo. The guy had jet black hair, and tens and thousands of tattoos running down his arms, neck and probably it was all over him. He also had a nose piercing that isn't very visible in the photo but then I managed to make it out by squinting at the photo closely. Mrs Rodriguez was smiling, standing next to the guy who was two heads taller than her. The guy's hand was over Mrs Rodriguez's waist and holding her close to him like they've known each other for a long time. They were both smiling happily. 

I know this guy from somewhere. I've seen him before but I just couldn't seem to put my finger on it. Snapping my fingers to make myself think, I ran my head over all of my memories until it rested on one particular one. I saw him at the scene where the fight had broke out earlier today when me, Rocio and Rica was on our way to the mall. What's Mrs Rodriguez has got to do with someone like him? 

Flipping the picture frame over in my hand, I opened it and took the picture out. At the back of the picture, written neatly beneath was the words 'Mi hijo' which meant son is spanish. There was also a full line in Spanish beneath the words 'Mi hijo'. The date followed after the Spanish sentence. 9.10.2017. It was taken barely a week ago. The name Gabriel and Natuo and was written underneath the date. Natuo was Mrs Rodriguez's first name. We don't call her by that because it sounds silly. 

I was about to put the picture back into the picture frame when I heard footsteps. Shoot. It's Mrs Rodriguez. I hurriedly shove the picture back into the picture frame and placed it back onto the bedside table before exiting her room. Quickly making my way to my room. I was safely inside of my room when I heard Mrs Rodriguez's room door open and close. I locked my room door and collapsed onto my bed. Sighing in relief that she didn't catch me in her room. I can't imagine myself being caught in her room by her just because I wanted to see the picture frame. My question still wasn't answered though. Mrs Rodriguez knows the guy at the scene today.

I turned off my bedside lamp and crawled into my bed, lying myself down and trying to think of something logical that can explain why Mrs Rodriguez has a picture of her and the guy from the scene. Shaking my head, I came up with two thoughts. It's either she's close friends together with the guy or she's his mother. But it's nearly impossible because she had never talk to me or anyone before of her having a son or a family. Sure she took a day off last week to get something done. I think it's 8 or 9. I don't know but it's those two dates. She might of have went to the zoo together with the guy those two days.

I must of have been thinking of too much. Things like that can't happen. Turning over in my bed, I shut my eye and tried to sleep

~

The next morning was hectic. I was five minutes late for my essay hand in together with Professor Kinkaid. He probably is going to cut off my marks again because of that silly mistake. It was all because of my alarm clock. It was still working yesterday but today, no such luck. It's not working anymore. Jumping up from my bed, I took a quick five minute shower before dressing myself up in a pair of jeans and a pink cardigan before grabbing my pink file and rushing out from my room. I was almost down at the stairs when I noticed that I wasn't wearing shoes. Groaning, I ran back up the stairs and to my room, slipping on a pair of flip flops, I ran out from my room , shut the door , before running down the stairs again in full speed. 

At the bottom of the stairs, I almost tripped myself over because of the cat, Mr Whiskers. He's meant for tripping people that comes across his path. He was white in colour and likes to lie on the white carpet downstairs. It wasn't the first time I almost tripped over because of him and it surely wouldn't be the last time. Cursing at the cat, I ran towards the front door, pulling it open and running out from the house. Remembering to lock the front door while doing so.

I was halfway there when I got a call from Professor Kinkaid, telling me that I have five more minutes to hand in my essay at the said place and time before he gives me a zero. Running at full speed and dodging people in my way, I was a block away when I bumped into someone. That made me lose grip on my pink file, causing it to drop onto the floor. The papers flew out like confetti. I said sorry hurriedly, picking my papers up from the floor quickly. I was about to pick up my last paper when a tattooed hand reached it. Looking up, I swore softly to myself when I saw who it was. It was the guy from the scene yesterday. Why am I so unlucky? 

He skimmed over the paper with his grayish eyes before looking at me. I avoided eye contact together with him when I got up from the floor. Brushing myself to get the dust off me. Knowing that I had no way to get out of this anymore, I extended my hand to grab the paper from him. Ironically, he got my essay from last night. Mentally cursing myself, I forced myself to say "Can I have that piece of paper back now? I'm kinda in a rush" 

The guy wasn't alone. He was together with two more of his friends. All of them who were tattooed from the neck to their toes. The guy who was holding onto my piece of paper, smirked, tilting his head to one side "Do you really think that I'll let you go off like that for bumping into me?" He had this scratchy voice that made it seem like he's having a bad sore throat. It went perfectly together with his looks though.

I swallowed the lump in my throat, praying to myself that he would just give me back my essay so that I can hand it in in time "Actually, yes." I said. Reaching for my paper again. I was holding onto my pink file in my other hand.

The guy licked his bottom lip, pulling the piece of paper closer to his chest so that I can't reach for it. I wanted to snatch it out from his grasp but decided that I wouldn't be able to get it out from his hands. It'll just make my paper tear into two. The thing that I've been trying to avoid. I need my essay in one. I don't need it in two. The guy didn't say anything. Instead, his friend said something "You should apologize" He has this strong British accent when he said it. 

I averted my gaze, controlling myself so that I wouldn't end up rolling my eyes at all three of them for being ridiculous. "I've already apologized just now. I really need that piece of paper." I said, annoyance making it's way onto my face. I couldn't help it. I really need that piece of paper. "I'm going to be late. Can you" I looked at the guy who was holding my paper in the eye "Just give me that piece of paper?" I wasn't going to say please to him. He shouldn't of have taken my piece of paper in the first place.

The guy titled the piece of paper to one side and held it in between of both his fingers "Funny how this piece of paper can be tore into two" He was threatening me. I knew it.

I was about to make a rude remark when Liam appeared out of nowhere, standing next to the guy's friend "Hey!" He said, smiling at the three of them like they are best friends for a long time. "What are you guys doing here? I thought you guys are supposed to be at Remiales?" Liam spoke in a monotone voice. He wasn't looking at me

The guy who told me that I should apologize just now spoke "We were making our way there. Until a girl bumped into Gabriel and refused to apologize." He turned to me, a smile making the way onto his lips "I'm trying to make this easy for you,girl. Apologize or we'll drag you back willingly to the den and fuck you up"

I didn't know if he was being real or not but I'm not staying to find out. "I'm not going to apologize to some shit bags who is trying to threaten me just so that I will apologize to" I paused, fixing my gaze at the guy who was holding my piece of paper in between of his fingers "this nut head" I said.

The guy with my piece of paper was about to say something when Liam stepped in between me and them, holding his hands up in front of him so that he's acting as a barrier in between the two of us "Woah there, Gabriel. You don't need to start a scene here right now. Let's just get to Remiales. It's supposed to be a quick trip there and back. Boss is going to be mad if we stay here any longer" 

The guy 'Gabriel' looked at Liam with a bored expression on his face "Why are you saying all of this in front of this bitch? You know her?" 

Liam looked back at me, biting his lip "Yes." He said. "She's my sister"

I couldn't believe him. Why did he just tell these nutheads that I'm his sister?! Gabriel, scratched his stubble covered chin. He probably hadn't shave in a few days. "Here" He handed the piece of paper to Liam, who shove it into my hands. I didn't stay to listen to what they have to say. I took off running down the block to hand in my essay to Professor Kinkaid.

I was walking back home when I got a call from Rica, saying that she's on her way right now to get my all dressed up for tonight's party. I wasn't even in the mood to go to the party anymore right then but I said okay to Rica anyways. I would be indirectly breaking her already fragile heart if I said that I'm not up for tonight's party. I was back at home and -almost- tripped on Mr Whiskers again on the white carpet,cursing at the cat, I went up to my room quickly without being spotted by Mrs Rodriguez.

I don't need her to question me about why I rushed out just now. I was inside of the comfort of my own room when I spotted the note on my desk. It was written in a messy handwriting. Without even looking properly at it, I already know that it was my father's handwriting.

Since when are they not on a job. Both my parents are always on jobs in different countries. They are working as lawyers. Not business men. Why do they always have to go out and get a job done? Couldn't they just do it here in this country? I mean, a lot of people in this country and seeking for good lawyers and my parents are among one of the good lawyers. They met at the age of twenty six after they graduated college and I think, they just hit it off from there. My mother was from a devoted Christian family but because of my father being Jewish, she dropped her religion a few years after they married. Her parents are obviously furious over it but what can they do about it? She's a married woman.

Liam came along a month after they got married and then three years later,me. They branded me as a mistake because they actually isn't prepared at all to have me. They just wanted Liam but then my mother put her foot down and said that she's giving birth to me no matter what my father thinks. And then, there I was. Liam was treated as the good child even though he isn't but I rarely care anymore. They can play the favorite game but then I'm not going there. I won't get jealous over since a little thing. It's stupid. Even though, yes, I admit. I was jealous of it when I was younger but now, being more mature and grown up, I'm way over that.

I was half asleep on my bed when Rica burst into my room, holding onto a pair of four inch red heels and grinning from ear to ear at me. She looks like she had just won the super bowl. She tapped me on the shoulder and said, in a high pitched voice "Lea!" She shrieked. It was like I was a mile away from her when in reality I was only not even up a half a meter away from her "It's six thirty! You should of have been getting ready for the party right now! What are you doing in bed?!" She was happy. I can tell.

I turned, swatting her hand away from my shoulder. I didn't feel like going to the party anymore. I just wanna lie in my bed and snooze off. Dream of my future boyfriend and my future family. I didn't want to go to some party where I wouldn't even fit in at all "I wanna sleep, Rica. I can't stand opening my eyes anymore" It was true. I don't know why but after that encounter together with the three nut heads and Liam on the street, I didn't feel like going anywhere anymore. It just seemed so wrong. Everywhere I go, I'll surely see that dick head's face. Including in Mrs Rodriguez's bedroom.

Rica fake gasped, her lips pursed together "No!" She said. She was dressed in a black wavy dress that made her seem like a fat lady with four inch black colored heels to match her dress -gown- together with. I don't know why but her taste in clothes are wavering into the same thing as mine. Rica used to have great tastes when it comes to picking her choices of clothes but right now lately all of it just seemed so wrong. I couldn't take her poor clothing styles anymore. "You promised me you would go,Lea!"

I closed my eyes, trying to shut off what she's rambling on about. "You know, you should actually keep your promises or you'll lose a tooth. We've all been through that before in our lifes Lea. Come on let's go" It was fake. I've never been through that phase of life before. I've never kept any of my promises before and I still got my tooth stuck to my gums. My mother used that sentence to scare us when we are younger but right now, I'm not scared of it anymore. Never have been when I was young. 

I was about to make a remark about her dress -gown- to tell her off when a thought struck me like lightning. A party. The party. I need to be there. Who knows I might meet my future boyfriend/husband/ partner in crime/ whatever there. I dreamt about it last night. I met my future boyfriend at a party. It may be this one. I jumped out of bed, scaring Rica. "Alright. Let's do this!" 

˜

Thirty minutes later, I was in the back seat of their blue BMW car with my hair tied up into a perfect ponytail with a ribbon around it. Rica had brought over her red choker too for me to match my dress and heels together with. I personally like the choker but then I didn't quite like the heels. Rica had forced me to wear the pair of heels and made me walk around my room in it for about five whole minutes. The heels are biting into the back of my feet but Rica waved it off as a new timer wearing heels. It was hurting my feet and I didn't want to say anything to Rica to make her unhappy when we were this close to attending a party.

I was wearing a ridiculous shade of all red and Rica was in a ridiculous shade of all black. Only Rocio seem like his normal self with a black tux on and his brown hair slicked back with gel. He probably overused the gel on his head but it made him look fancy. Straight out from a book. He was like a male model. Which he probably is…in his past life. I mean.

We were almost there to the venue when Rica turned around in her seat and grinned at me "Whoever who doesn't make a guy friend tonight is not going to get fifty bucks. It actually only applies to you. You better get a guy tonight. Even if it's only just a one night stand" She was winking at me and shooting looks at Rocio. That said everything. She made a bet together with her brother.

I shrugged my shoulders, smiling at her "Who knows. I'll try my best though. I just want to make a friend. Not have a one night stand" I said, brushing a stray strand of my hair away from my face. Rica said that it'll make me look hotter if I just let down one or two strands of my hair. She also said that guys nowadays totally dig something like that. I don't know if it's true or not but it's worth a try. I want a friend outside of school to talk together with. Someone that wouldn't know about my life or my past.

Rica shook her head, scrapping her nails against Rocio's neck and giggling devilishly to herself. I don't know why but I found it creepy how she's doing something like that. Rocio remained quiet though. He didn't say anything even when Rica's nails made thin white welts on his skin. Rica had painted her nails into a deep purple colour that went perfectly together with her black dress,heels and choker. She was like a goth princess that just got out of jail and had this mental problem.

The remaining of the ride was silent until we reached the venue. Rocio parked his car next to a curb and switched his engine off before going down the car with me following. Rica had went down the car earlier, shrieking 'I am finally here,boys!' in Spanish. I don't know if she did that on purpose or what but the very next thing I know is that, guys are swarming over her and asking her to be their date. Rica had probably slept with more than fifty guys in her life but that wasn't what that bothered me. It was the guys who willingly threw themselves at her. What does a guy have to lose? He wouldn't lose his dignity or anything. It's always the girl. I reminded myself to not be bothered by that fact while me and Rocio entered the venue.

The huge three story house is packed full of people. People that I never expected to see. I thought that parties meant fancy dinners and everything but this one was the total opposite of what I was expecting. Rocio was walking beside me with confusion written all over his face. He probably didn't expect to see this too even though it's not his first time at a party "Weird" I heard him mutter to himself when we were over at the counter, getting our drinks.

I raised an eyebrow at him. Thankful that I had brought along a black scarf together with me to cover up the top of my dress where everything is visible. "What is that? Did you say something?" 

Rocio nodded his head, covering his ears at the loud music that was blaring through the huge speakers in the living room. I don't usually listen to pop or rock or whatever music, it meant I don't know what song is being played right now from the speakers. I only listen to country music like Blake Shelton and that was literally it. "Rica told me something about a college party but this - " he paused, eyeing the guy who was passing by us at the back. He waited for the person to pass by before continuing "This party is filled with gangsters" He said in a more hushed voice like he's afraid of anyone hearing us

I only managed to make out his lip sync over the loud music. Thanking my mother so sending me to a deaf person camp when I was younger to learn the way of the deaf people in our world and make acquaintances with them. I ended up learning how to read lips a little and also a little of sign language from them in that one month period. I also made friends together with most of the campers there and especially liked this one guy who was deaf. He was cute and had humor in every little thing that he said even though he couldn't hear.

I looked around our surroundings, finally aware of everyone around us. Most of them are wearing black, leather and all, and had piercings and tattoos. I mentally cursed at myself for not noticing this when we were outside. It's impossible that Rica set us up. "Maybe they are just college kids that went a little south?!" I shouted over the loud music. 

Rocio didn't reply right away because someone appeared beside me. He was sitting so close to me that his elbow was touching my bare skin. It made my skin prickled with electricity is coursing through my skin right there and then. Rocio glared at the guy and looked away instantly when the guy turned and made eye contact together with him. Rocio might be stubborn and hot tempered. But he isn't stupid. He knows better than to find a fight together with a gangster. I guess being born in a rich family does that to you. A coward.

I turned around, my eyes meeting together with the same grayish ones I saw earlier today. He was smiling at me and holding onto a bottle of beer. He was dressed in a pair of ripped jeans and a black vest. He had a silver chain around his neck together with another chain which held dog tags. His nose piercing was still on and he had two eyebrow piercings too. I didn't know what to make of it but everything about him screams bad. He is heavily tattooed from his neck to the tips of his fingers. "It seems like we're in luck huh? We keep on meeting each other" He had the same scratchy voice.

I quickly looked back down at my drink, slowly stirring it with my straw. "No" I said softly to myself. Hoping that he wouldn't hear what I had just said. My luck ran out when he said "I'd like to think of it as it is. We keep on bumping into each other. Once at the scene. Once at the street together with your brother, Liam and now. Twice in a day, babe. If you're not going to call that luck then what is it?" He also has this slight Spanish accent

I gripped my drink in my hands, making them cold and numb to the core. I don't want to talk to this nuthead. Turning over to my right hand side, I was shocked to see Rocio gone from his seat. "That coward" I muttered, my eyes searching the crowd for him

The guy sitting next to me said "Looking for your pretty boyfriend huh? Don't worry about him. He left a minute ago when you were muttering a simple no to me" 

I wanted to smash his face in right there and then. I wasn't even talking to him. Why is he even so full of himself? "I wasn't talking to you. And he's not my boyfriend. He's just a friend. A close friend who is going to beat your ass up if you're going to continue on talking to me. If you still haven't get it yet, I don't want to talk to you" I added the last one as an after thought. I didn't want to talk to him.

The guy didn't seem to hear me though because he said "I'm Gabriel. What's your name?" He took a swing from his bottle of beer, swallowing the burning substance down his throat in one whole gulp. 

I wanted to say that it's none of my friggin business what his name is but then I should probably play it cool. Not be rude. He's the big bad wolf that can eat up a sheep like me. He would probably kill me after the party because of the rude and mean things that I had said to him. Putting on a fake smile, I turned to face him and said "It's none of your friction business" That came out wrong. I had everything placed together in my head that it shouldn't sound wrong but once the words leave my mouth, it sounded a hundred percent wrong.

Gabriel chuckled. The sound coming out sexily from his throat. "I know what your name is." He said, putting his beer bottle to his lips and blowing into it, letting the smell of alcohol waft up from the bottle and over to my place and up my nostrils. 

Putting on a brave face, I puffed up my cheeks and looked closely at him "What is my name then?" I challenged. I don't usually do this kind of things. I was actually the very polite kind of girl but then him, I couldn't tolerate him. Everything about him.

Gabriel placed his beer bottle on the counter and turned to me, his knees touching mine "What do you have for me if I got it right?" He was trying to trick me into sleeping together with him by saying 'anything'. I wasn't as stupid as that.

I rolled my eyes at him "Gabriel right?" I asked. He nodded his head. "You can just always admit it if you don't know my real name. I doubt Liam told you what my name is. He's a coward. With a capital C" Truthfully, I don't know if Liam is going to tell him or not. Liam is always branded as the unpredictable person in my life because sometimes, he's a good old cow but then sometimes he can be as mean as a bull.

Gabriel rubbed his hands together, flashing me a smile, "You have to kiss me if I got your name right" He said, his eyes flashing with playfulness. 

I bit my lip. I should probably just say yes because I am confident that Liam didn't tell him my name but then a part of me says that Liam told him my name. My brother wouldn't do something like that to me. He wouldn't sell me out like that. "Sure." I almost wanted to face palm myself for saying that. It was a wrong choice. A wrong move.

Gabriel sat up straight, clearing his throat, he said "But if I lost, I'll do anything you say."

I took a sip form my glass of drink,which ironically is coke. I couldn't drink anything other than that. Hell, I've never tasted alcohol before in my life and planned to never have a taste of it "Sure. Anything you say" I was playing a dangerous game right there. I didn't know what I was even doing right then.

Gabriel smiled at me. Taking his beer bottle up and placing it in between of his lips and taking another swing from it, he swallowed the substance before saying "Lea" 

That made my heart beat faster than before. I never expected him to say that. He do know my name. Liam really did sell me out. How can he even do something like that? Telling a gangster what my name is? Is he stupid or what? When I didn't say anything, Gabriel touched my cheek with the back of his hand, slowly moving it up to my lips. His hand stayed there for a second before he brought it down "You owe me a kiss" He said, suddenly he was leaning in close. So close that I can feel his hot breath against my face.

I didn't know what to say or do at that very moment. I've never been so close to someone before except for Rocio,which is during tickle wars where he always wins, and my father, when I was younger, he would kiss me goodnight,good morning and goodbye every single day. My lips parted like I was expecting him to kiss me. He was so near to me that I swear he can hear my heart beating in my chest. He was smiling slyly when he sat back in his seat. The air between the two of us became tense until he broke it "You should of have looked at your face when I was inches away from you" He commented, pushing his hair back

Reality suddenly snapped back into me and I was suddenly feeling hot all over like someone had just poured a bucket of steaming hot water onto me. Turning around, I hid my face from him, not daring myself to look at him another time after that. I wanted him to kiss me. Who am I even kidding? Me kissing a hooligan? It's never going to happen unless I don't have a choice.

"You're right. You don't have a choice" Gabriel said while taking a sip from his sippy cup that he had gotten somewhere when I didn't notice.

Damn it. I said it out loud. Rica and Rocio said that I do it often but then I always say that I don't. Which is why he heard what I said just now. I reminded myself that the guy can probably hear up to miles away because he can hear me muttering to myself when it doesn't involve him at all "What are you talking about? Everyone has choices in this world. You can't make me kiss you just like that. You don't have a reason."

Gabriel chuckled, wiping the back of his hand against his face "I do." He said

I rolled my eyes. This guy just won't quit. "You don't. Give me a good enough reason on why I should kiss you?" I was still hiding my face away from him with my scarf when I said that. I wasn't ready to let him see me blushing a deep shade of red like a tomato after our lips are just inches away from touching

Gabriel scrunched up his now empty sippy cup and placed it on the counter, he took his phone out from his back pocket and clicked on it a few times before placing it onto the counter. We sat in silence for about a minute before the recording started to play

The recording ended there. I stared at his phone in shock. He recorded me? How did he even do something like that without me noticing? Is this guy really that good? "How did you do it?" I asked, dropping my scarf from my face and looking him dead in the eye. Who does he even think he is. Recording me like that without my consent.

Gabriel leaned in and smiled when I reeled back in my seat, getting further away from him. He pulled back a second later, taking his phone and clicking through it once more. A recording started playing again. This time, it was me. Again.

I heard myself saying 'How did you do it' again and again on his phone. He probably had something installed in his phone to get something like that to work. I snatched his phone out from his grasp. Quickly scrolling through his phone and noting that it was indeed an app working. It was recording every single thing that we've been saying just now without Gabriel controlling it. It was called 'Recap app'. Throwing his phone on the counter, I got up from my seat "Why are you recording our conversation? What do you even have in mind? Are you insane or just psycho?" The words came out from my mouth before I can stop them. I couldn't tolerate him anymore. First, he was a nutcase. Now, he's a friction psychopath.

I stormed off into the crowd. Spotting Rocio outside of the house, talking to a girl about ten years older than him with wrinkles on her face and the most sluttiest clothes I have ever seen in my whole life. I don't understand why people even dress like that sometimes. Is the sense of fashion nowadays really poor? Or is it just me.

Tugging onto his arm to get his attention, I said "I'm going home" to Rocio. Quickly earning a glare from Miss slutty clothes. Without waiting for Rocio's reply, I took my heels off and started running. I couldn't do it. Especially when someone tries to record me. I've been there before and it didn't end as well as this. It ended up with me being humiliated and cast away from my friends and literally everyone. 

I can't go through the same thing anymore.

Liam had joined in the gang two weeks ago. He proved himself to be capable enough by dealing drugs for the past year. He didn't managed to earn back enough profit to last him a single year but he was desperate. I was friends together with him for about five whole years and he did poorly in life. He had to live off his parents' riches. He wasn't able to make his own decisions and couldn't make his own choices. Letting him in the gang by putting in a few good words for him with the boss was a mistake. But he paid me a thousand dollars to do so. I couldn't let him down. I met his sister when I was over at his house three years back. She didn't see me but I saw her. Liam and I were dicking off in the living room when she came home from high school. I've never seen her since.

Funny how three years can change how a person looks like. Seeing Lea right now and her three whole years ago, she's grown up. A lot. Liam wears the gang's dog tags around his neck every time even though we're not on a job. It was something that I warned him about but he still does it. Only people up in the ranks can wear their dog tags everywhere but Liam is a different case. He was allowed to wear his dog tags because of me. After joining in the gang, the boss assigned him to work together with me. Two weeks had past since then and he was of great help. For one, sweet talking people.

Sweet talking was never my thing. When Liam proves himself to be useful, I started bringing him along together with me to meetings. I've never been the friendly type but when I saw Lea earlier that day, I knew I had to talk her into sleeping together with me. One night. It's only going to take one night. One night to make me forget. One night to make me move on. One night to make my world change. 

The recording app was always used in the meetings together with the elders. I was the boss' second in command, I had to do most of the donkey work. My girl friend created the app for me and downloaded it onto my phone about a year ago. She never thought that it's going to be a hit among porn stars to record the moans from their partners. I used the app mainly for meetings, you will never know how useful it is until you try it out. I didn't know why I suddenly used the app on Lea but I wasn't mad when she had snatched my phone out from my hands. Her hand brushing against mine made me imagine her on my bed.

I was out from the house and lighting up a joint when I spotted her again. This time, she was in the middle of taking off her heels and talking to the guy sitting next to her just now when we were inside. I didn't know why but I pocketed back my joint and zippo lighter and started making my way towards them. The guy wasn't alone. He was talking to Rebecca and seems so into her that even when I was a meter away, Rebecca gave me the bored look. I fucked her bare back a month ago over at a public toilet. It wasn't surprisingly that she's giving the cold shoulder now even though her moans were as loud as a gun shot. 

The woman is probably in her forties. Widowed with two kids. I didn't care about age. I just wanted to fuck someone with a pussy every night to satisfy myself. I was nearing the three of them when Lea took off running. Her heels dangling from her right hand. It didn't take me long to notice that she's limping from wearing the heels. It probably isn't hers to begin with. It's probably her friend's.

I watched her run away before confronting the guy and Rebecca. Putting a hand on his shoulder, I gave it a squeeze, seeing him tense up all over. The guy was three inches shorter than me and had a bony frame. He's probably one of the rich kids. "If you wouldn't mind" I paused, holding up two fingers and signalling Rebecca to leave the both of us alone. The woman grunted in annoyance while walking away. "What's your name?" I said, turning to face the guy

He was dressed smartly in a tuxedo with a red tie to match. He probably thought that he's attending a fancy party. "R- Rocio" He said, he was slowly slinking away from me.

Putting on a fake smile, I tightened my hold on his shoulder, "Who are you to Lea? You know, the girl who talked to you just now before running away" I raised a finger and pointed in the direction Lea had ran away to "Heading over there" 

Rocio fumbled with his hands. He was shaking all over. I was afraid that he was going to piss himself if this goes on any longer. "She - She - S - She's my friend" He said. Looking down at his nicely polished shoes.

I licked my bottom lip, titling my head to a side, I said "Are you close together with her?" 

Rocio nodded his head, still looking down at his shoes.

Smiling, I released my hold on him. Watching him back away from me the instant I let go. He was afraid. I can tell. "Does she live alone?" 

Rocio took another step back. His eyes on my dog tags now. It isn't weird that someone is staring at my dog tags but it has my name and the gang's name on it. I got it a week after joining the gang seven years ago and I've never had anyone stare at my dog tags before. I usually take it off when I go on a job just to avoid the people from knowing who I am. Everyone in the gang has one set of the dog tags. Losing it meant you're going to lose your whole arm in the next twenty four hours if you don't find it. "Rocio" I said, getting his attention "Are you going to tell anyone about me?" 

He shook his head, taking another step back. Almost knocking into the couple who was standing behind us. He apologized profusely to the couple before taking a step forward but still kept a distance between the two of us "N - no." He said. He was still staring at my dog tags.

I licked my bottom lip again, reaching a hand up, I took off my dog tags and pocketed them. Raising an eyebrow at Rocio when he looked up at me "I usually don't do this but I want your friend, Lea to go somewhere together with me." 

Rocio gave me a hard stare, his eyes searching my face for any possible answers on why I want his friend to go somewhere together with me. I rarely get interested in girls. It wasn't surprising at all that people get curious at my sudden interest in someone. "Why? What do you want together with her?" His voice wasn't shaky anymore. He's trying to be the boyfriend right now?

I adjusted the silver chain around my wrist, running a hand over my hair, I looked him in the eye "It doesn't matter to you. What are you trying to be? Lea isn't -" I paused at the sound of my phone ringing. Taking my phone out from my jeans' pocket, I checked the caller ID before disconnecting the call. "She isn't your girlfriend now is she?" I took a step forward

Rocio instantly took a step back, his eyes still on me like he's afraid that I'm going to take a knife out and stab him right where he stood at "What if she is?" He loves her. Maybe he has a crush on her. But either way, that doesn't make a difference. I want what I want.

I rubbed my hands together, digging into my back pocket and producing a pocket knife from it, clicking on a switch, the blade jumped out. Gleaming silver in the moonlight. "Then she probably wouldn't be yours anymore." 

~

I was walking home alone when my phone started ringing again. I was about to click on the red button when the caller ID flashed. Conrad. I should've known it was him. Clicking on the green button, I answered the call. Putting the phone close to my ear, I said "What do you want,Conrad. I'm busy" 

Conrad was breathing heavily on the other side of the phone. It seemed like he just had a orgy together with a old lady. "Remember the job you told us to do yesterday?" He sounded like he's in a hurry and a panic. I don't know. Probably it's best if I don't find out.

"What about it? You got the dope yet?" 

There was some shuffling on the other end before his voice came through. This time, he sounded genuinely scared about what is happening "No. The guys are all dead. Francis sent a team after he knew about the transfer. I'm in a abandoned warehouse right now. I'm not going to last long with about twenty of Francis' men crawling all over the place." 

I ran a frustrated hand over my face. Every single fucking time. "Wait for me. I'll be there together with Rainer" I wasn't going to play hero. Rainer was a sniper who's lethal at over a hundred miles. Or at least, that was what he always said. Whenever I need something done, I'll get him to do it. Including this. I'm not going into the war zone and getting myself killed. Ending the call together with Conrad, my phone beeped a few times. Telling me that it's running out of battery soon. I was far away from the party and couldn't borrow someone's phone to use.

Sighing, I scrolled through my contacts until I found Rainer's name. Clicking on it, it rang four times before going over to voice mail. Cussing a string of obscenities, I called him again. This time, he answered his phone. Sounding sleepy "Hey, Rainer. I need your help"

~

I can't remember exactly how I met Rainer but I think it was somewhere at a strip club where me and him got into a bloody fist fight. It ended up with him being in the hospital for a whole month and me being in juvie. After I was released, we met again and this time, he treated me to a beer and the friendship probably started from that day onwards. Sitting next to him in the abandoned asylum, I was getting creeped out at the stuffs inside of the building. Chairs. Tables. Beds. Dried blood. Claw marks. The building has it all. It's not like I was afraid of being in there but then I couldn't stand placed like this. My girlfriend was sent to a asylum a month after we started dating and it was bad. Those memories was one of the darkest days in my whole damn entire life.

"Shut up. I can't concentrate with you muttering about the building" Rainer said. He was putting up his sniper on the windowsill and using the thermo vision. Conrad is probably already fucking dead because of the long time Rainer's taking. It's not on me if he dies though. It's on Rainer. 

Rainer had taken his own sweet time in getting ready and slowly packing his sniper in a duffle bag while humming to What Doesn't Kill You Makes You Stronger by Kelly Clarkson all the way. I was annoyed at him but couldn't do anything about it. I need his help in getting out of this. "You're not fucking concentrating. You're setting up your fucking sniper" I shot back. I can clearly see the massacre in front of me. Ten of my men. All lying dead on the ground. I don't know what Francis is thinking off but he could of have just asked if he wanted the dope. I would've gave him a pinch of it if he pays me a thousand bucks. But that isn't up to me. I'm just the second in command. What am I to the boss?

Rainer scoffed. He had tied his long hair up into a pony tail. Most of the time, I call him 'pony' and he always gets agitated if I called him that. "No." He said, turning off his thermo and looking at me "I need you to go down there and break them up." 

I gave him a 'are you serious' look. I can do anything but going down there. Going down there without a weapon was a big no no for me. I'm too young to die. "No in fucking  hell's way. I'm not stupid enough as to go down there. I'm too fucking young to die,Rainer" I was being honest. I don't want to go down there no matter what.

Rainer rolled his eyes, taking off the rubber band on his ponytail, he let his hair fall down his back before tying it back up again. He wiped a tissue over his oily face, getting back down and adjusting his sniper, he switched on his thermo and looked through the peephole another time before setting his rifle back down and shaking his head "I can't do it if they are in a whole group. If I shoot one down, the other one is going to locate me in one point one seconds. I need you to go down there and break them apart into different locations before I can start sniping" 

I flipped him my middle finger, crossing my legs, I looked away into the darkness. I don't care about the fucking guys. I just want my fucking dope back. It's that or the boss is going to burn a fucking hole in my asshole. Rainer got up from his position and went over to me "Come on, Rambo is going to fucking kill you if Francis gets away with all the dope. That's five million gone." He added in the last one to remind me how much I'm making Rambo,my boss, lose if I don't go down there and break them apart.

Licking my bottom lip, I said "My fucking life is worth more than five million" 

Rainer touched my shoulder with a revolver, handing it over to me "Don't be such a baby and go down there and break them up. It's either this or you being on the seven o'clock news tomorrow morning" 

That made me stand up from my seat and go down the stairs. I didn't say anything to Rainer when I made my way down the stairs. I had took the revolver from Rainer but I doubt that it's enough if one of them got a hold of me. Running back up the stairs, I hit Rainer on the back of his head and grabbed a hand gun from his duffel bag. I smiled at Rainer when he raised an eyebrow at me "It's for good measure" I said, checking the clip.

Rainer was back over at his position. The sniper placed perfectly in front of him "More like it's for safety measure" He muttered under his breath. He was focused on scrolling through his phone but I know that he's always aware of the things happening around him and what's going to happen to me down there "Don't worry about it though because I'm going to get anyone who tries to kill you"

I tucked the revolver into the back of my jeans, grabbing my leather jacket from the chair, I put it on and looked at Rainer - his back actually- "Sometimes, you have to read between the lines,Rainer. Nothing is as easy as pie" I used the same word he had used on me two years earlier when he went to one of my illegal street fights. He said that I wouldn't always win and is bound to lose one day because nothing is as easy as pie. I didn't believe what he said at first until one day, I was beaten into a bloody pulp. 

Running down the stairs, I found myself standing a meter away from the men. I was right. There was almost twenty of them down there. Rainer wouldn't be fast enough to snipe them all down if I got them all running after me. I decided to play the game safely. I checked my gun and noted that there is fifteen bullets in total before spotting a empty rusted can next to me. I was hiding behind a huge truck a meter away from them. 

Picking the old metal up from the floor, I decided to throw it a few feet away from me. This way, they'll only have two men to check it out instead of the whole bunch of them. Deciding that it's the best thing that I can do, I threw it. Little did I know that throwing it will make me end up in a huge mess. 

The next thing I know is that, I was being chased down the street by more than twenty of Francis' men. They were all shooting at me and I was running. Ducking behind things to keep their bullets away, I was running down the street at full speed and trying to get away. Rainer still couldn't get a clear shot because of all the obstacles in the way. I didn't even know why I threw the can in the first place. If I didn't throw the goddamn can, I wouldn't end up in this deep shit.

Rainer was speaking in the earpiece that he had given me earlier but I couldn't hear what is he talking about. It sounded something like 'duck' or 'fuck' or probably a whole sentence that I couldn't make out, like 'hide. I'll shoot from behind randomly'. Of course he said that. He purposely said that because in the whole goddamn street, there isn't a single alley that I can run into the get away.

Turning around, I was a good fifty meters away from them. Going over to the nearest car, I broke the window with my elbow - that's where the leather jacket comes in handy - , pulling open the car door, I sat inside the car and bend down, hot-wiring the car. It took me almost five whole minutes to hot wire the car. I've never actually hot wired a car before. Maybe once when I was younger but I've never stole cars before. I've done so many illegal things but stealing a car had never crossed my mind. I only learnt the hot wiring trick from my friend, Carlos five years ago before he went to jail for man slaughter.

Putting the car in reverse, I stepped on the oil. I took them only a second to see that I was in the car. Noting that reversing isn't going to turn out good, I swung the car around, stepping on the oil. I was driving down the street on full speed when I heard the first gun shot from my ear piece. I just roughly meant Rainer shot one of the guys or he's shot himself. But the plan worked anyways. They were all broken apart and the next thing I know is that, I was in an alley, talking to Conrad. He somehow miraculously made it out alive from the war zone "Where's all of the dope?" 

Conrad took a package out from his jeans' pocket, handing it over to me "This is all I've got. The others were all taken away. I overheard one of the guys saying something like 'John Leal' and his rookies. But I'm not sure. Maybe John had something to do with this set up." He was sweating profusely and smells faintly like alcohol. He probably went out to have a drink together with his frat brothers again before remembering the job he had to get done by tonight. 

Conrad Greene is a nineteen year old college student whom I met during one of my tantrum throwing fights. I don't know why but when I'm mad, I tend to take it out on any passer bys that I think can survive a fist pummeling. I knew that it was wrong but it was the only way I can resort too.

"What does John has anything to do with this?" I was mad. I thought of punching Conrad's face in for dragging me down here because he lost most of the substances "Get Liam to talk it out together with his dad. We need all of the substances back before Rambo comes back from his trip to Thailand." Rambo, the boss had taken a month off all of the gang business and went to a one month long trip at Thailand. He was getting laid every single day there. Just like the way he had planned everything.

Conrad wiped his sleeve on his sweaty forehead. He was shaking from I don't know what. Rainer had managed to snipe each and every one of Francis' men after I hid in the alley and bumped into Conrad. He was shitting himself in the alley. He was also hiding in the rubbish bin which made he smell like a fucking corpse. "I called Liam just now before you came and he denied his father being in this business. I also told him to come down here but he refused too before the guys attacked. I think there's something up together with him. He probably knows that his dad is sending Francis' men over here to hijack our goods"

That might be true. I don't know Liam good enough to know that he wouldn't turn his back on us. "You sure you're telling me everything? I don't want to see you six feet underground if Rambo gets back from Thailand" 

Conrad nodded his head.

Patting his back, I dug around my back pocket before taking my switchblade out, pressing on the button and letting the blade flick out. I was holding it behind my back so that Conrad wouldn't see it. He's not long enough in this life to know what I'm holding behind my back "To tell you the truth, Conrad. I'll rather Rambo do this but - " I cut myself off, taking a quick step towards him, I brought the switchblade out, stabbing him right in the throat.

It wasn't a quick death but I'm pretty sure he doesn't feel a single thing about it. He was looking at me with wide eyes. He wasn't expecting this at all. He's probably expecting something like a warm cup of tea and his own cosy bed. No. You walk into this life and you fuck up, you're dead. That was what we were taught the first time we take a step into the dark. Conrad had his hand on my shoulder when I dug the knife deeper into his throat, driving my hand in until I felt his flesh underneath my fingertips. Conrad was making a gurgling sound like he's choking on his tongue. It's not my first time listening to this sound. Everyone makes it when they are on the verge of dying. I've gotten use to it even though I hate the sound.

It wasn't long before he spitted out blood from his mouth. It went everywhere. All over me. I looked down on him one last time before pulling my switchblade out from his neck, spraying his blood all over me once again. Taking a step back, I watched Conrad slowly drop onto the floor on his knees. He was saying something but it was masked by the blood in his throat. When he finally dropped to the floor, dead. I took off my leather jacket together with my vest, wiping the blood off my face and hands. 

Stepping over Conrad's lifeless body, I pocketed my switchblade once again before walking out from the alley. I was five blocks away when Rainer said something inaudible to me in the earpiece. It sounded like 'Rain is falling down'. It sounded exactly like the nursery rhyme I used to sing to my sister before making her go to bed. Squinting my eyes in the darkness, I was cold with no apparent place to go. I didn't feel like going back over to the small cramped up rented room of mine either. 

Spotting a huge rubbish bin nearby, I went over to it. Opening it up and peering inside, I noted that there's enough shit things in there to mask the blood scent on my leather jacket and vest. Holding the lid up with my left hand, I picked my vest and jacket up from the floor and threw them both inside before closing the lid. I wiped my hands on my jeans and checked for any bloodstains before taking my phone out. It was dead. 

Shoving my phone back into my jeans' pocket, I walked down the street. I was still walking when I felt the first drop of rain on me. It was like a gun shot straight on my shoulder. I didn't like the rain. I despise of it. I quicken my pace, in hopes that I'll make it somewhere with light and shelter before it starts to pour. 

Unfortunately, luck wasn't on my side that night. I was barely a block away from where I felt the first raindrop on me before it started to pour. I was running in the rain and cussing a long string of obscenities at the sky for doing something like that to me. I was just passing by Milton Road when I remembered that Liam lives at the Milton housing blocks. It consisted of huge ass mansions and neatly trimmed bushes that couples are likely caught having sex in. 

Thinking that he wouldn't mind if I crashed over at his place tonight, I ran over to his house. I was safely on the gravel path and walking up the front porch when the door opened. It wasn't Liam.

I was back at home and safely in my room, lying face first into my pillow on my bed. I didn't want to face anyone. Pushing myself off the bed, I sat down on my bed and rolled up my long sleeved shirt. Exposing my stomach.I had changed out of the dress the minute I got home. I didn't want to be in the dress anymore. It was stupid. I shove it into my closet and shut the door, leaving Rica's high heels next to my bed. I can shove anything into my closet but Rica's heels. She'll kill me if she found out her heels are broken or scratched or even damaged.

It was a long time ever since I took a close look at the scars. I still remembered it clearly in my mind. Everything happened in a blink of an eye. I didn't know what to do. When Liam's friends recorded me changing out from my sweater and to a tank top, they posted it online and made remarks about my scars. They didn't know what actually happened and simply made assumptions. Assumptions that almost made me took my own life away from this world. Liam was right when he said that I was too soft hearted. That I would cry at anything. Everything. He tried to make me forget about the scars that his friends had made. He became severely depressed when he found out that I tried to kill myself. 

My suicide attempt failed and I was sent to juvie for about a month until I was released again. It was all because of my parents. They brought me home and forced me to accept the truth. The truth which I can't accept until this very day.

Looking down, I ran my hand up my wrist, feeling the faint scars still there. I used to like how the scars felt on my skin. It made me realized who I really am and what made me do it. I still do it sometimes but it started to lessen four years ago. I wore wrist bands on my wrist to cover the scars up. I felt ashamed of them. I know I shouldn't be because I made my choice to do it. But it was still something I can't add into my life in front of everyone.

Sitting back in my bed, I scratched my head. I've let my hair lose from the tight ponytail just now. It made my head hurt more than ever. Running a hand through the long strands of my hair, I stood up from my bed and went downstairs. There was no one at home today. Mrs Rodriguez had taken the week off to visit her aunt over at Mexico and wouldn't be back until next week. The butler was busy together with his wife because his wife wanted to have chinese food at a restaurant a hundred miles away. I mean, what can the old guy do? His wife is pregnant. He had to do everything to please her or else she'll get mad.

I was all along in the house with nothing to eat and no one to talk too. Liam was off at some party together with his friends again and he's probably going to come back at around midnight after he was done with his friends. It's always like that with him. Going around to the living room, I took the television's remote control up from the coffee table and switched the television on. Sitting down on the couch, I aimed the remote at the television and started choosing which channel to watch. 

After a full five minutes of trying to find a nice channel, I ended up watching the Spongebob Squarepants movie. Sponge out of the water. Or maybe it's something like that but I don't know. I'm not too interested in the title of the movie. Hell, I've never even watch Spongebob Squarepants when I'm growing up. I was never one to watch cartoons. I focused my time mainly on school and my ballet dancing class, which I quitted after the incident.

I was clearly bored out of my mind and hungry. I didn't know how to cook and there isn't peanut butter in the cupboard anymore. Even though if there is peanut butter, I can't fix myself up a sandwich because we are out of bread. Mrs Rodriguez had forgotten to get some bread from the grocery store before she left for me and I didn't want to blame her. She has a lot to worry about already. 

Curling up on the couch with the television still on on the Spongebob movie, I was almost half asleep when I heard someone walking up the front porch of the house. No one walks up to anyone's houses -especially at Milton's housing- except for my brother. Looking at the clock, I saw that it was a little half past ten. It wasn't time for Liam to be home yet. He never comes home so early. He usually stays out until one in the morning before slinking back home stinking of alcohol, smoke and women perfume.

Me personally, I don't like using perfume. The smell itself makes my nose itch uncontrollably and I didn't like going everywhere with that smell on me and my clothes. Jumping up from the couch, I was dressed in a pink long sleeved shirt and a black pair of sweatpants. I ran over to the door and unlocked the thousand locks on it. Pulling the door open, I expected to see my brother, Liam drunk off his ass and dragging himself up the driveway with his black rimmed glasses on.

I had never expected it to be a shirtless guy with his jeans on and might I add, hanging lowly on his hips. He was wearing scruffy converse shoes and had a lean body. It took me a minute to see properly who he really is and when I finally made out his face in the dim light, I stepped back from the door, shutting it. Pulling it open once again when Gabriel cussed softly under his breath. He had stuck his feet in to stop me from banging the door on him "What do you want right now? I'm not interested in entertaining you anymore after you pulled that stupid stunt"

I didn't know why I referred it as a stunt but what am I supposed to say?. Gabriel shove his hands into his jeans' pocket and hid his hands from me "It's not a stunt. It's just an app that records on its own everywhere I go. It's not anything you should be so worked up about"

I shook my head at him, not buying into his bullshit. I know a lot of Liam's friends to know when someone is lying. All they do is look away and tried to put on an innocent face. I hate people doing that. Lying. "You're lying." I stated obviously, leaning against the doorframe and looking up at him. The guy is probably 6  feet tall judging from how I'm looking up at him. He was hovering over me - I felt like he is hovering - even though he was standing a good meter away from me.

Gabriel cleared his throat, still not looking into my eyes. His hands were deeply inside of his pockets like he's afraid of me finding something out by looking at his hands "I'm not." He said. He sounded pretty confident with what he had said even though he's clear out, lying through his nose.

I looked away, glancing back into the house and listening to Spongebob screaming his best friend's name , Patrick. This went on for a minute until Gabriel decided to break the awkward silence by saying "Where's Liam? Is he home? I have something to tell him and probably a place to crash for the night" 

I looked at him in the eye and rolled my eyes at him "Liam isn't home and who do you think you are? Crashing over here? Liam isn't home and he will most probably be back at around midnight or in the morning or not at all. It's hard to tell with him sometimes. So, no. He isn't home and you wouldn't be crashing over here tonight. I can't just let you into the house just because you're my brother's friend. I've gone through that before and I don't want that to happen again. You're not coming in" I didn't want Gabriel to be here. I was mad enough at him for recording me and now he wants a place to crash? What is he? Who is he?

Gabriel brought a hand out from his pockets, scratching the back of his neck. His fingers were caked with something black. I couldn't get a good look at it because of the way he's standing and the way he's slightly turned to the side a little like he knows that his fingers are caked with something black and wanted to hide it from me. "It's raining -pouring- out there and I hate the rain. I hate being wet all over. I was just passing through when I thought of Liam living around here. Thought he'll be home and give me a place to crash for the night." He turned, looking behind him "It's alright though if he's not home. I'll just go somewhere" He shove his hand back into his pocket and was turning around to walk away when I grabbed him on the arm. Stopping him.

I never thought that I'll be saying this in a million years to a guy I barely know but my kind hearted sense kicked in and I couldn't say no to him when he needed a place to crash "Hold up" I said when he turned back around to look at me "You can stay here for the night. Provided if you just sleep in the guest bedroom downstairs and not go up to my room. All of this applies once my room light switches off. I don't want to get caught together with a stranger in my house and my room" 

Gabriel raised an eyebrow, his face scrunching up like he's trying to make out what I just said "Are you for real? Because you really hated me a minute ago for recording you at the party" He was being cautious. I can clearly tell that.

I nodded my head, "Yes, It's for real. I don't want people saying that I'm a cold hearted little good for nothing because I wouldn't take in a homeless guy" I didn't know if Gabriel is homeless or not but I'm just guessing. He probably is because who doesn't want to go back home for the night and take in the comfort of your own bed instead of crashing on the couch of a friend's house. 

Gabriel's face broke into a smile "Thanks"

~

An hour later, I found myself handing pillows,sheets and a comforter over to Gabriel. He had followed me through the house and into the guest bedroom downstairs. He made a remark about the house being huge. Even the room was bigger than his own room -but he referred to it as a house- thrice the size. I didn't know what he meant but who cares. It's not like I'm his friend anyways and besides, I barely know the guy. He's probably some cuckoo for all I know. A cuckoo who is friend's together with my brother.

When gabriel reached his hands over and took the stuffs from me, it was when I realized what his fingers are caked together with. It was caked in blood. All ten of his fingers are caked in blood. There was some little splatters on his face too but it was hard to spot because of his perfectly tanned skin. The guy probably spends eight hours a day over at the spa to get his tans in the right places. And I have to admit, seeing Gabriel semi naked in the guest bedroom really did made me think of him being hot.

I pointed at his fingers, taking a step backwards and out from the guest room. I didn't know whose blood it was on his fingers and didn't actually plan on finding out but I had to ask him to wash them off before I drag him down to the basement and dip his fingers into a whole bucket of thinner "Is that blood? Why are there blood on your fingers? There's some on your face too. You should probably wash them off before sleeping. They smell faintly of blood." 

In reality, the blood caked on his fingers didn't actually smell like the metallic scent of blood. I don't even smell anything on him but then who cares. It's just to be more dramatic. I have to say something like that to make him wash them off before going to bed. My parents and brother is going to kill me if they found out I invited someone over to sleep in the guest room. Liam probably isn't going to say anything about it but I was worried about my parents. I've never brought a stranger home together with me anymore. My friends - Rica and Rocio - had never even get a chance to sleep over here because of my strict parents. They are surely going to ground me for life if they found out that I let a guy -a stranger- to stay in the guest room while they are gone.

Gabriel looked at his fingers. It was like he finally took notice of his fingers caked in blood. Shrugging his shoulders, he scratched at his fingers "It's not blood" He said

I wasn't convince with what he's saying. Looking down at his jeans, I noticed that parts of his jeans looks deeper in colour. It took me a while to smell the smell on his jeans too and I was convinced that it's blood. The metallic scent of blood can be smell from where I am standing at. Is this guy for real? Did he kill someone today before coming over here? "There's blood on your jeans" I pointed out obviously. 

Gabriel looked down at his jeans and noted the blood on his jeans. Licking his bottom lip, he said "Can I have a bath? I need to get them off me" 

He finally said it. He even indirectly admitted to it that he has blood on his fingers and his jeans and some of it on his face. "Did you kill someone?" I didn't know why I asked that. It was stupid. I shouldn't of have asked him. Hell, I shouldn't even of have let him into the house. He had probably killed someone before coming over here and wouldn't hesitate to kill me too right now if I provoke him even more.

Gabriel shook his head, letting strands of his hair to fall into his eyes. Brushing his hair back with his blood caked fingers, he said "No. I got this blood from someone. A few guys probably. I got myself into a fight together with a few people on the street" He was lying through his nose. I knew it.

Shaking my head at him, I pointed down the hallway "The bathroom is there. Walk straight and you'll come across a emerald gold door. The bathroom is through that door" I didn't know why I didn't continue on pressing him on the blood on him. I instead decided that it's going to be way better if I just tell him where the bathroom is and just quickly go back into my room upstairs and lock my door too while I'm at it. 

I didn't know what he had done before he got here but I'm pretty sure that it's something that I wouldn't even want to know about. Death isn't my thing. It never has been. I hate death. Gabriel nodded his head and went out into the hallway. I watched him walk along the hallway before coming to a complete stop at the emerald gold door. "There's towels inside of the bathroom if you need any" I said. Gabriel looked back at me and nodded his head before twisting the doorknob and going inside.

After I saw that he's inside of the bathroom, I took off running down the hallway and to the stairs. I was passing by Liam's room when I remembered about Gabriel. He doesn't have clothes to wear for the night after his bath. Swallowing the lump in my throat, I placed my hand on the doorknob of Liam's room before pushing it open. I was greeted by the extreme smell of something rotten in his room. It was a complete mess. I didn't know what to even make of it. Liam was always a person with OCD when we were younger but now it made me seem like I was the one with OCD.

Stepping over all of his stuffs on the floor, I made it safely into his closet which is probably just a tad bit cleaner than his room. I took his pair of sweatpants and a vest before slipping out from his closet and out his room. Rushing down the stairs, I almost tripped at the end because of Mr. Whiskers. The cat is probably doing it on purpose because he saw the way I'm hurrying up the stairs just now and down the stairs right now. 

Cursing at the cat, I walked past the cat before running into the hallway and to Gabriel's room. Pushing open his door, I placed the sweatpants and vest on the bed before running back out from his room again and out to the hallway. I was running past the emerald gold door when I decided to tell him that I got him some of Liam's clothes and that they are on the bed in his room. Taking a deep breath, I was standing right in front of the door, I was about to say what I wanted to say when the door opened. I had never thought that I'm lucky enough to see a fully naked guy in front of me with just a towel around his hips. I never even think that I'll be seeing someone hot and a lean and sexy body in my life. I thought that all I'll ever see i my whole life is guys with huge stomachs and a fake personality and just downright hideous looking.

Gabriel stared a me with his eyebrow raised "Uh, can I get you something?" 

I was so mesmerized by how his body looks like that it took me a while to register everything that he had said. Looking up into his eyes, I felt my cheeks change into a deep shade of red. I was about to say something when I decided that it'll be better if I just run away right now and say nothing. Saying something that very moment is probably going to make me look like a complete idiot. 

Shaking my head at him, I took off running to the stairs. I was up in my room and on my bed when I remembered that I forgotten to lock my door. It was like no matter how hot Gabriel might be, I still don't want him coming into my room uninvited at night. It's creepy and not safe.

It didn't take me long to fall asleep. That night at around one in the morning, I was woken up with Liam shouting something at the top of his lungs. Liam rarely shouts. Most of the time, he just mutters and whisper when he's drunk off his ass. He also slurs each and every one of his words and sentences. I had enough of him most of the time but I never tried to tell him that. Liam is my brother. He loves me just as much as I love him. But he don't take it too kindly if I told him that he's annoying me.

Slipping out from my bed, I unlocked my room door and peeked out. I heard Liam saying something and muttering something. He's probably doing one of his drunk things again like talking to himself. He does that often too and it was creepy the first few times I heard him do it but right now, I'm used to it. 

I stayed by my door for the next few minutes, listening to what Liam has to say. Most of his words are incomprehensible but when I heard him say something clearly, I took a step back into my room, still leaving my room door open.

What does Gabriel have to do with anything? It's not like Liam knows that Gabriel is in the house right now. I was about to close my room door when I heard Gabriel's voice. It was the same scratchy sound like the last time I had talked to him about a few hours ago. 

"No, I'm telling you this because of the attack. If you know that your father is doing this, just simply tell him to quit it. Fucking quit it so that we'll get the dope back." Gabriel sounded calm like he's not taking anything to heart. I didn't know what he's talking about so I decided to stick around to find out more

Liam was taking deep breaths like he's beyond mad. I didn't know what to think of it.Liam seldom gets mad. If anything, he doesn't even get mad. He's more like the type to always be happy and never get mad at anything. This was a new side of him that I never see before "My father will never fucking do something like that! He's a fucking lawyer! He knows the law! Why would he fucking do something like that?" 

Gabriel said nothing for the next few minutes until something fell. It shattered on the floor. Making the eerie silence filled with the shattering sound. It vaguely reminded me of the incident. I took another step back into my room, my room door still open. I was debating on wether should I step out from my room and go down the stairs to see what is happening but decided against it. I shouldn't go out there if Liam is mad. He's not one to be mad. And him being mad just meant one thing. He would hurt anyone in his way.

It wasn't even up to a minute when I heard the first gun shot. I didn't know if it was anywhere near me or here. I just heard it. It was a piercing sound that cut through my ears. I didn't know what to do. My first thought was to run down there and get Liam and asked him what happened. My second thought was that I should probably just lock my room door and not go out until the next morning. I wanted nothing to do with all of this. I just want to become invisible at that very moment and not think of anything.

I shut my room door. Locking it in the process. I ran back over to my bed, sinking down onto it and covering myself up with the comforter. I forced myself to shut my eyes and never open them. Still in my bed with my eyes shut tightly, I reached for my phone on my bedside table, touching the cold metal, I grabbed my phone and brought it close to my chest in case anyone calls. Deciding to turn off my phone so that no one knows that I'm here, I unlocked my phone and clicked on the turn off button.

I watched my phone turn off before placing it right next to me. I didn't want to know anything. I just wish that I am alone in the house right now together with a drunk and muttering Liam. I shouldn't of have invited Gabriel into the house that night. If I didn't invite him in, then maybe all of this wouldn't of have happened. My heart was still beating out from my chest when I heard the second gun shot. Slowly followed by shouts.

I focused on the voices. I heard Gabriel shouting something in Spanish to someone or probably more than one person. I didn't know what he was shouting about but I'm guessing there is more than one person down stairs and one of them excluding Gabriel, knows Spanish. I turned around in my bed and pulled my comforter up, covering my head and only wanting to fall into a deep sleep and never wake up again. Or maybe wake up and everything is going to be back to normal.

When the third gun shot rang out, I was aware that something is really happening. I shut my eyes, trying to force myself to go to sleep. I want to just sink away. 

I jumped out from my bed the moment I heard someone bang on my door. Grabbing my phone off my bed and running over to my desk and pulling the drawer open, I dug around until I find my purple pair of scissors. Grabbing it in between on my fingers, I went over to one side of my room, holding the scissors in front of me and my phone in my other hand. I was ready to stab anyone with the pair of scissors if someone managed to get into my room.

I waited for a while more until I heard a voice call from the outside of my room "Lea! Open up your goddamn room door! We have to go!" 

Liam.

I was just about to turn and walk away when Lea grabbed my arm and said that I can go in and crash for the night. I was about to say that it wouldn't be necessary but reminded myself about the rain. Nodding my head, I followed her into the house and through the halls and the house. She brought me into one of the hallways and to a room where she said that it was a guest room for her parents friends and family after a fancy house party and that they are too drunk to go home. I was about to say that they aren't even driving home because I bet all of them have their own chauffeurs.

Thanking her for letting me in the house and a place for me to crash for the night, Looking around the room, I said "This room is bigger than my rented room over at King's street" I didn't why I had said that. It's not like I'm looking forward to what she has to say about it. I didn't want anyone to know where I live at or why I can only afford to rent a small cramped up room. King's street doesn't actually exist because the real name for the street is 'Raffouer's plot'. It wasn't even a street. It was something like a plot of land which Rambo had bought ten years ago and built rooms from wood for all of us. The wood, as in ply wood.

The rooms are 32 square feet. It's probably the reason why I don't feel like going back to the room and suffocating myself in the room. Each and every one of us are not allowed to give away the name of the real place we are staying at. All of us refer to it as King's street and nothing more. We are also to only refer to the rooms as an apartment. I had been staying at the house for about five years now. Before that, I sleep underneath the bridge somewhere. When Rambo decided to give me a place -a room- to stay at, I was grateful. But the more time I spend inside of the room, the more I become frustrated.

I couldn't stand being inside any longer. It was suffocating me. Lea didn't say anything about my rented or the room. She just brushed it off and handed over the pillows, sheets and comforter to me. I had forgotten about the blood on me until she pointed it out. I couldn't tell her the truth about where the blood came from. It was a gang rule. Rambo doesn't want any of us to get involve together with a girl - that roughly meant have a girlfriend- because we'll just end up letting them know the truth about the gang and that is exactly the thing that Rambo is trying to avoid.

No one needs to know about the gang and it's going to stay that way. Only the police knows about us and Rambo wants it to stay that way. It was the only thing that was keeping me from having a girlfriend. The girls that goes in and out from my room is mostly prostitutes or strippers. I didn't want to have anything to do with them after what happened the last time I did. It was a mistake. At least, that was what I kept telling myself.

When I went to have a bath, I saw how Lea was fidgeting around me. She was pulling at the hems of her shirt and looking down at her shoes, avoiding eye contact together with me. She was probably trying to avoid me after the party because of me recording what she had said. I don't want her to have a bad impression on me because of that. Bad impressions always meant she wouldn't end up in bed together with me. I try to put up a good act most of the time and let the girl think that I'm very into her because in the end, I only want something from her and it isn't love. 

Lea is Liam's sister. That might be one of the facts that is stopping me from forcing myself on her. I didn't want to let her know that I am trying to charm myself into sleeping together with her. With her willingly fucking me, it wouldn't be as hard as me forcing myself on her. One night is every thing that can make me satisfy myself and forget.

The bathroom was decorated a sick pink colour that reminded me of my sister's pink tutu. Everything was decorated nicely. There was a bathtub and a standing shower. I've never bath in a tub before. I didn't have a tub or a shower back at the room. Most of the time, I just bath at the make shift toilet with a bucket of water and a bar of soap. I don't use shampoo anymore for my hair. Soap is just the same thing as shampoo. It still cleans my hair and don't cost as much as one bar of soap.

Turning on the shower, I took my bloody jeans off together with my briefs before stepping into the shower, feeling the hot droplets of water dry onto my skin. I never had a hot shower before except for the first few days of my life. I was probably in the shower for about ten minutes when I stepped out. Taking the towel from one of the racks in the bathroom, I dried myself off together with it before wrapping the towel around my hips. Taking my bloody jeans off the floor, I pulled opened the bathroom door.

I didn't know what I was expecting but I surely isn't expecting to see Lea standing in front of me. She wasn't looking at me in the eye. Instead, she was looking at my body. Taking a small step back so that she wouldn't see my bloody jeans, I said "Uh, can I get you something?" 

I watched Lea as she looked up from my body and focused her eyes on mine. It took her a while to shake her head and run away into next hallway without talking to me. I probably scared her by coming out like that. She was probably going to tell me something. Turning around, I stepped out from the bathroom and pulled the bathroom door closed. I held my bloody jeans in front of me in case Lea comes running back from the hallway to tell me something that she didn't get to tell me just now. 

Going into the guest room, I threw my bloody jeans into a corner of the room and locked the door. It doesn't matter what Lea has to say to me anymore. I know clearly who I am and who her brother is. Coming over here and meeting her is already a big mistake. I let the towel drop from my hips, walking around the room naked. I took my phone and wanted to call Rainer up when I remembered that my phone is dead. I had threw the ear piece away earlier after I heard Rainer saying something inaudible.

I didn't want to be involved if he's caught by the cops. Going around the room, I dug my hand into each and every drawer in the room to find a phone charger. It's not like I'm expecting there to be one but there is. It was hidden safely inside of the empty closet drawer. Taking it out, I plugged the charger into my phone before plugging it into one of the electric sockets in the room. I sat on the bed, stretching my arms above my head. 

It took me awhile to see the clothes on the bed, it was probably Liam's. That was when I knew why Lea was standing outside of the bathroom door. She was probably going to tell me that she had gotten me Liam's clothes to change into so that I wouldn't be sleeping naked tonight. She doesn't know that I've been sleeping naked next to girls every day for the past years and I was comfortable with sleeping and walking around naked even when there is someone in the room together with me. I didn't mind.

Pulling the sweatpants on, I lay back down on the bed and threw the shirt down on to the floor. Liam's shirt didn't -wouldn't-  fit me. I'm twice his size. 

Going over to my phone where it's being charged, I took it up from the floor and checked it, there was a missed call from Rainer. I bit my bottom lip. Rainer never calls me except there is something that is bothering him. Clicking on the call back button, I switched it to loud speaker and placed it onto the floor. Sitting down and crossing my legs, the phone rang for three times before Rainer answered his phone. It was weird of him. "I" He said "I'm fucking discovered" 

Rainer was silent for a few more seconds before he said "I heard them say that they are going to go to where you are. Your jeans. Your fucking jeans. It's on your fucking jeans" I didn't understand what Rainer is talking about until my eyes snapped over to my jeans. My jeans.

"Where are you right now Rainer? Are you alright?" I asked, my eyes still trained on my jeans in the corner of the room

Rainer took a few heavy breaths like he's suffocating "I'm trapped" He said, his voice straining "I can't get out anymore,Gabe" He never calls me Gabe. He only does it to annoy me sometimes but it's clear that he isn't doing it to annoy me right now. Something happened and he's slipping away "Take care of my mother for me, Gabe" 

I shook my head, trying to process everything. He was still alright just now when he's sniping happily away. What could of have happened to him in not even up to a whole hour. "Where are you right now Rainer? I'll send someone to go get you. You're going to be alright buddy" I was trying to convince myself that he's going to be alright. He's too young to die anyways. If I hadn't call him in to be the sniper, he wouldn't of have been in this position right now.

Rainer was sobbing uncontrollably. He doesn't have anyone left but his diabetic mother who is on the verge of dying. Rainer didn't say anything at all but continued on sobbing. I was about to say something to him when I heard someone shouting. A guy's voice. It sounded like he had snatched the phone out from Rainer's hands and then there was a gun shot. I heard someone laughing and shouting. I was about to disconnect the call when I heard the guy's voice through the phone. "Gabriel" He said

I didn't stick around to listen to what the guy has to say anymore. Disconnecting the call, I threw my phone down and went over to my jeans. Holding it up, I checked it for any device. Running my hands over the pocket, I felt something small bulging from the side of the pocket. Slowly taking the device away from my jeans, I stared at it for a while before cussing under my breath. How the hell did they even manage to place this thing on me.

Running my head over what happened over this very night, I remembered that the only one that I was close together with was Conrad and Rainer. Rainer wouldn't do no such thing to me. He was a loyal to the end friend. He wouldn't do anything like this for someone even though they are paying him a billion dollars for his mother's illness. Conrad. Conrad is a different story. The guy will kill anyone if he is given the orders too even if the guy is only paying him ten dollars.

Letting the device drop from my fingers, I took my zippo out from my jeans' pocket and flipped the cap, putting it near to the device. The device crackled under the fire and burnt a bright orange. I waited for it to catch fire before taking my hand away and closing my zippo lighter. I was well aware that it's going to leave a mark right there on the floor but I couldn't care less. I had to destroy the thing before they can track me down and come over here. It's too risky with Lea in the house. I mean, it might be okay if it was only me and Liam but together with Lea? I couldn't take the risk.

They might of have already tracked me down too and was making their way here before I even know it. Going over to the bed, I sat down and tried to think everything through. I didn't know where Rainer is or what happened to him but my guess is that he's dead and is being buried right now somewhere near the abandoned asylum. I didn't feel guilty at all. People come and go. They are caught, it's not my problem. They made their own mistakes that lead to their deaths. I don't have a part in it.

I lay down on the bed, running a tired hand over my hand. I didn't know what to think. I can't possibly just run out of this house right now. What if they really did already start tracking me? They'll make their way here and they'll hurt Lea if I'm not here. I turned to the other side of the bed, staring at the naked white walls. I didn't understand why they didn't put up some posters or paintings up onto the wall. It made me feel like I'm in a hospital for the mentally insane.

I was about to close my eyes when someone opened my room door. I sat up in bed. Well aware that I had locked the room door after I came into the room. My eyes adjusted in the darkness before I saw who it was. Liam. "What the fuck are you even doing? I locked the door." I said, running a hand over my face

Liam scoffed, turning on the light and settling down on the edge of my bed. He was looking at me with red rimmed eyes. He's probably high from whatever he took before coming home "I heard from Conrad. He told me to go to him and the rest for the drug trafficking. I didn't. The next I know is that, he's dead. Stabbed. In an alley. The rest are all dead too." He paused, his eyes still concentrated on mine. He was trying to be intimidating. "I heard from Francis that you were the one who killed Conrad. Why?"

I shrugged my shoulders. I knew that Liam and Conrad go way back. We used to give them a nickname, it's actually more like a ship name 'Liad'. We usually call them that when we need the both of them in the same place. It's way easier to say than 'Liam and Conrad'. Without any of us actually knowing, I knew that the both of them are together as in 'in a relationship'. I didn't know that Liam is gay though. I only knew that Conrad is.

Liam and Conrad are more like fuck buddies than the normal couple thing. Rambo approved of the both of them just because the both of them are in the same gang. It just roughly meant that the both of them isn't going to sell any of us out. 

Killing Conrad was a move that I didn't regret making. I was happy to kill him. I've been wanting to for the past couple of years after I met him. I didn't like him and how he's being a fucking bootlicker. He was trying his very best to rise up in ranks so that he can be involve in every job that Rambo has. But it's too bad for him, he couldn't because I was sat at Rambo's side. There was a reason why Rambo trusted me more than anyone in the gang.

"They know how he looks like. They are going to kill him anyways if I don't." It was a lie. I didn't have a good enough reason to kill Conrad except that he failed the job. Rambo is going to blow if he found out that he failed and it was better if I just get rid of him quickly before Rambo comes back from his trip. I didn't bother to get his corpse out of the public's eye because I knew that no matter what I do, the cops wouldn't be on me.

Rambo got where he is today by being in league together with the cops. Ironically, Rambo's brother -young and old- are all working in the police force. What more, they are all holding high ranks in the police force, that made everything in the gang easier. Murdering,assassinating,killing, everything was done with freedom. Rambo knows me well enough to inform his brothers to never bring me into jail. Even though if I did ended up in jail, they'll get me out quicker than light.

Liam was seething with anger. He's probably butt hurt over the death of his boyfriend "I'm asking you fucking WHY?!" He screamed "WHY DO YOU HAVE TO KILL HIM?! YOU KNEW WHO HE IS TO ME. YOU KNEW WHO I AM TO HIM. WHY DO YOU STILL HAVE TO FUCKING KILL HIM?!" He was standing up then. Shaking all over with anger.

I got up from the bed, hitting Liam on the shoulder "Come on, let's go out to the living room. We'll talk it all out there"

Without saying anything, Liam headed off to the living room with me following behind him. I wasn't looking forward to listening to what he has to say to me in the living room. I didn't even want to know what he has to say. Conrad is dead. That's that. Why couldn't he just leave it at that. We were in the living room, I was sitting on the stool and Liam was on the couch, he had his hand on his forehead and seems like he's in pain "I'm just FUCKING ASKING YOU WHY DO YOU HAVE TO KILL CONRAD?" He was screaming again

I didn't know why but all I wanted to do right there and then was punch his fucking face in. I hate it when people start to shout and scream at me. It was like I had done something wrong without knowing it. Looking at him, I said "Why can't you just accept the fact that he's dead? He's gone. Buried six feet under. No matter how much you cry over him, he wouldn't come back. Stop being a fucking pussy and start accepting reality" I wasn't trying to keep my voice down anymore. It doesn't matter if Lea heard us. She wouldn't come down anyways.

Liam shook his head. Anger was boiling inside of him. "No. It was because of you he died. You killed him!" 

Looking at my bare feet, I wanted to flip him the bird. I wanted to turn around and punch him on his head. I wanted to break his fucking skull and look at what's inside of it that made him so stubborn. "If I told you why he died. Will you cut being a fucking pussy? Because frankly, I haven't punch someone in ages for saying something they shouldn't." I was being dead serious. I didn't want Liam to overstep his  boundary and end up dead in his own house with his sister just right in her room upstairs.

Liam's face was hard to read. Slowly, he nodded his head "Sure. Tell me about it. Tell me all fucking about why Conrad died" He was still mad but at least he had lowered his voice to the amount where Lea wouldn't be able to hear us clearly.

I leaned against the counter and placed my elbows on it, beginning to get annoyed at the way Liam is looking at me. "Your father sent the men there to hijack the goods. They already know how Conrad looks like and wouldn't let him off until they have all of the goods. Besides if Conrad doesn't get killed by me, Rambo is just going to kill him himself and it's going to be way worser than how I killed him. It was just a quick and instant death. Conrad didn't feel a fucking thing. It's quick."

Liam shook his head "My father?" He paused, searching for words "My father will never fucking do something like that! He's a fucking lawyer! He knows the law! Why would he fucking do something like that?" 

I licked my bottom lip, keeping my voice low enough so that Lea wouldn't hear the next words I'm going to say "Believe it or not Liam. Your father made us lose all of the goods and my men. Talk to him and see for yourself. I wouldn't stop you" 

Liam was about to say something back to me when the first gunshot rang out. It turned in my seat to where the sound came from just in time to see the glass jar on the living room table crash onto the floor. Shattering into a thousand tiny pieces. My first thought was oh shit, they found us. They found me. 

Crouching down on the floor, I didn't have a gun on me. I had already threw the gun I had taken from Rainer earlier in the trash. Liam was crouching down next to the couch. Voices. There isn't only one guy who came. Signalling Liam to make his way up the stairs to his sister's room, I slowly moved myself from the open spot to a more secluded one. Liam had moved next to me and he was breathing heavily "What now? I can't go up the stairs without them shooting at me. I have to get to Lea before they do" 

I looked back at the broken window and concentrating hard on the voices. When I couldn't make out what they are talking about outside, I turned over to Liam and looked him in the eye "It's going to go down like this. I'll distract them. You'll go up and get your sister." I didn't even know what I was talking about. Distracting? It's not my thing. I don't distract people. 

Liam nodded his head. He was about to move when he caught my arm in his hand "Here's the car keys. It's a black BMW in the garage. Make your way there. I'll go get my dad's gun from his drawer in his room and get me and my sister to the garage." 

I took the car keys from him, shoving them into the pocket of the sweatpants "Be careful when you're getting her,dude. I think there's more than five of them out there." 

Liam nodded his head "Sure." Ha paused, pursing his lips "About just now? I'm sorry for shouting at you. I didn't mean to shout at you. I was just so worked up about the death of Con -" He didn't get to finish what he's talking about when the next gunshot rang. The bullet nearly hit me on the arm. I ushered Liam to go.

Watching him slowly crawl over to the stair case. I took a deep breath. Knowing well that my chances of making into the garage is slim but I'll still have to try. Taking the car keys out from my pocket, I held it in my hand before shouting. The shout earned me another gun shot. It zipped past me before landing on the wall behind. Taking another deep breath, I ran. It took me a second to realize that I didn't know where the goddamn garage is. I had forgotten that this isn't my house and I didn't know where things is. 

I was an open target. I dropped myself down over at the couch and waited. When I heard Liam shouting and banging on the door, I knew that he had made his way up safely to his sister. I waited for the sound of the door opening and Lea's voice before getting up from the floor and getting ready for another sprint. I didn't know what I was thinking of but without a weapon, I had to run. I looked back the exact time the front door opened and two men walked in. 

I was right in front of them with nothing in hand to defend myself with but only a set of car keys. I looked down at the car keys, remembering what Rambo had told me right before I decided to join the gang everything is a weapon. You yourself,the things you have on you, the things around you. Every little thing can be used. Looking down at the car keys, I knew that a lot of them are out there and is going to hear me if I stab the two of them with it. 

What can I even do? If I don't want to die without bringing anyone together with me, then it's a great choice. If I'm going to die without bringing anyone together with me, it's bad. I want to die a hero. 

I didn't take the two men long to see me on the floor crouching next to the couch. I did the only thing that came onto my mind. I ran. Not towards the stairs but towards them. When I got my arm around one of their throats, I brought the key down onto his neck, feeling the satisfying sound of his skin being punctured by the car key. I pulled the key out another time before bringing it back down again. I did it for a few more times before letting his body drop.

The other guy fired his gun at me. Ducking from the bullet, I got myself into a bloody fist fight together with me. It ended with me stabbing the key into his eye repeatedly until he stopped moving. I got up quickly from the guy and looked around the mess. There was more voices outside which meant that they are crawling all over the place after they heard the commotion inside of the house. I ran up the stairs. I didn't manage to get past the shattered glass jar on the floor because the next thing I know is that, my feet is covered with it. It was agonizing. The pain.

I ran up the stairs and almost bumped into Liam and his sister who are standing next to the stair case. They probably heard the commotion down stairs too and decided that it's better if they just stay up there for the moment. Lea gasped when she saw me. I couldn't blame her. I was covered in blood. The blood stuck to my skin uncomfortably and no matter how much I didn't like it, I had to deal with it until we were out from the house and somewhere safe.

Liam was holding a hand gun. He was looking around me like he's afraid of someone climbing up the stairs "What happened to you dude? Where's the car keys? Did they get you before you can get to the garage?"

I scowled at him. He obviously thought that everyone knows where the fucking garage in his house is "No. I didn't get to the garage at all because I simply don't know where the fuck the garage is."

Liam made an 'O' shape with his mouth and handed me the gun "Here. You're better at this thing than I am. You can do it."

I took the gun from him, checking the clip for bullets. When I counted two, I glared at him "Two bullets? I can barely get out of here with two bullets"

Liam was about to say something cocky back when Lea cut him off "Stop it. I want to get out of here"

Liam looked at his sister and took her hand in his, squeezing her hand "Don't worry about it Lea, we can get out of here alive provided if we have Gabriel to be our shield." He paused, turning to me "This is serious dude. You. No matter what you do. You have to get my sister out of this. She still has a long way to go"

I nodded my head, looking back "We have to jump from your room. There's no going downstairs anymore." I lead the way to Liam's room. I didn't know anywhere in this house but Liam's room. I've been in his room for these past couple of months. Pushing Liam's room door open, I went over to his window and checked the bottom of the house, spotting two more guys at the side of the house not far from where we are going to land. I pointed down "Liam, you have to go down first. Take the gun together with you. I need you to shoot whoever who comes near. Especially those two guys down by the bushes."

Liam nodded his head "But how about Lea?"

I looked at him, glancing at Lea at the corner of my eye "I'll help her jump and you'll catch her from the bottom"

Lea was shaking her head when Liam popped open his room window and took the gun from me. After he climbed out from his window and jumped, I turned over and looked at Lea "Wait awhile" I said, looking back down and watching Liam get over to the two guys by the bush before he pulled the gun on the both of them. I watched him run back over to the side of the house and raise his hand at me. I turned around and gestured for Lea to come over to the window.

Lea walked slowly to me and looked down the window "I can't. It's too high. I can't jump if it's so high. I'll die"

I took her hand, looking down, I didn't want her to back out now. Pulling onto her hand, I wanted to tumble her down the window instead but decided not to because it'll probably make her break her neck "Why are you even scared? It's not a high fall besides Liam is down there to catch you if you fall to your death. At least it wouldn't be for nothing"

She shook her head, still looking down at the window "I really can't do it"

"Come on." I urged her, placing my hand on her waist so that she couldn't back away

She looked down at my arm on her waist and decided that it's better if she jump. She moved away from my hand and to the window, jumping down.

Looking down, I waited until she's perfectly at the bottom before jumping.

Shaking my head at him, I took a long drag from my cigarette. We were at a safe distance from the mansion already and Lea was complaining about not being able to bring along her slippers and the pain the asphalt is causing. I never said anything about the glass shards in my feet. It's not like they can do anything about it anyways. I was getting use to the pain the glass shards are causing together with the asphalt. I felt like rubbing my feet against the asphalt to get all of the glass shards to come out but I decided not to because it'll just make me end up losing my feet. 

I don't want to lose my feet over some glass shards in my feet. I exhaled the smoke from my nose, looking over at Lea, who was sitting on the curb and rubbing her sore leg. It probably isn't sore. It's probably all bleeding already. Together with her princess feet, I think that her feet is already filled with wounds from the asphalt. "Who the fuck is Jessica? I thought you got a place over at Kow town together with Conrad."

Liam looked at me, wide eyed "What the hell is that supposed to mean? Jessica is my fucking girlfriend. She'll kill me if I brought Lea home together with me. She doesn't take too kindly on anyone and I had a hell of a time trying to please her. And - " He broke off when he heard Lea complaining about her feet again. He went silent for a while before saying "Who the fuck is Conrad to me? He's just a good brother. I have Jessica as a girlfriend. Not fucking Conrad"

I raised an eyebrow at him, taking another long drag from my cigarette. I held in the smoke for a while before blowing it out through my mouth, looking at Lea when she stood up and limped her way to the tree behind her "I thought you and Conrad are together? Why were you so worked up when Conrad died? You sure you aren't together with him?" I was confused. One minute he was so mad about Conrad's death that it made everything seem like they are in a relationship. But the next minute, he says something about having a girlfriend and staying together with her at Kow town"

Liam looked back at her sister and offered her a smile before turning back over to me "Conrad is my fucking brother-in-law!" He said "It's why I was so worried about him! How am I going to tell Jessica right now that he's dead?"

I looked at him "What? You're married to Jessica?" I didn't know this. Liam knows that we shouldn't have a relationship together with anyone in this world while we're in the gang. He knows this well enough to not get himself interested in a woman like how he is right now.

Liam nodded his head, still looking back at his sister "Yes, I just recently got married to her. It was private. Rambo can't know about this and neither can anyone. I just - Look dude, can you please just take Lea over to your room and just get this over with? I need to call the maid and then the butler and then my mom and dad and I have to make up a lie to tell everyone just for it to look real for the public and everyone in my whole fucking life. What am I supposed to do right now? Lea is just another burden"

I raised an eyebrow at him, taking a step backwards. The pain shot through my feet agonizingly but I couldn't let him see the pain in my face. "The house isn't a safe place anymore for anyone. I'm involved, I involved myself in something that I shouldn't and it has something to do with the substances tonight. Lea isn't my sister. I don't have time to take care of her. She's your sister. She trusts you and believes in you. She doesn't like me that much. You have the right to take her in and explain to Jessica or I will" I was annoyed that Liam is trying to be nonsensical. Who knows Jessica and Lea can turn into good friends one day? They haven't met yet and maybe it's going to click. Their friendship.

Liam shook his head "No. I don't care about her. She's not - I don't care if she's my sister. I don't want her. She's a burden to me."

I wanted to push him down onto the asphalt road and step on his face until it's just a bloody piece of shit. "She's a burden to me too. I'm still running away from - No, I am going to start running away from the people who tries to come near me. Lea is just going to be another burden to me if she lives in my room"

Liam shrugged his shoulders "I don't know. That's your problem. I don't want Lea to come together with me because of personal reasons. I have my reasons on why I don't want her to come together with me. It's actually not about Jessica. It's about someone." He went quiet. I didn't know there was anyone in his life anymore. It's just his parents, the maid, the butler, his sister and Jessica. I didn't know the people in his life that well. But then again, I wasn't that close together with him.

I ran a hand over my hair, stubbing my cigarette out with my fingers, I dropped it onto the floor and sighed. This thing can go on for the whole night if I don't end it. "Alright. Fine. Lea can stay together with me for the time being but after that, I don't care, by hook or by crook, you have to get a place for her to stay and then it's over. You quit the gang and then we don't meet again" I didn't know why I said that but I didn't want anything to do together with them anymore.

Even with Rambo being the gang leader, we have our own enemies. All of us. Mine was Francis and John Leal. One of the most feared guys in the state. I didn't know what more to think about. Rambo can't always protect us but the room was the safest place of all to be. No one dares to enter Rambo's place because it was the gang's strong hold. You enter there, you die. There was about a thousand of us living there in the rooms. All piled up against each other. There isn't a way to not know something is happening to your room mate because of how the rooms are built against each other.

Liam's hard face broke into a huge smile. "Thanks dude. I owe you as much as that." He turned, jogging over to where his sister is. Crouching down, he talked to his sister before standing up again. He talked to her in a softer voice again before turning over to me and raising up his hand in my direction. After that, he turned back and jogged down the street. I took a deep breath. Not wanting to talk to Lea after what happened back up in Liam's room.

She seem to mind it a lot when my hand was on her waist. Having her in my cramped up room right now is probably going to end with me sleeping on the floor. She probably isn't used to someone sleeping next to her because she's born in a rich family. Always has been daddy's little girl. Looking down at my feet, I decided that I need to get back over to the house and get all of the glass shards out from my leg before they go in deeper into my feet. 

Walking over to Lea, I stood in front of her and looked down at her "Come on. Let's get you over to my place"

Lea said something inaudible before standing up and brushing her night dress. She was still dressed in the same purple night dress that night. I didn't know if she was cold or not but I'm sure that I am. With just a pair of sweatpants on, I was shivering from the cold. The blood was caked all over me. I just wanted to make my way home right now and have a cold bath. I ignored what Lea has to say and started walking. We were just a mile away when Lea said "Where the hell is your house? We're going off road and your leg is leaving blood trails all over the place." She pointed the last part out obviously

I was already numb to the pain. I didn't know what to think anymore except that I want to get home and ease everything a little. I never thought of how I'm going to clean the wound except for dipping it into a pail of chlorine filled water. Looking down, I saw that Lea was right. I was leaving blood trails and it was bad. The blood trails isn't just trails anymore. They are turning into more footprint like. If they look like animal paw prints, I couldn't care less but the thing right now is that it's looking like a footprint. They can easily track the footprints over to the rooms.

Lea continued to say something like 'blood' and repeating my name and trying to get my attention by saying things like 'footprints' and 'pain'. I didn't know what to think anymore. I wanted to just get everything over with. Go back over to the room and have a bath and try to stop my leg's bleeding and get some sleep. I don't know where I'll sleep tonight or more appropriately, where Lea will sleep at because my bed was a single bed. It can't fit the both of us and I doubt Lea will sleep on the same bed together with me.

I saw the rooms coming into view when I felt the pain in my leg again. It was tearing through my leg like razors. I didn't notice it but when Lea pointed out that I'm limping with pain, I stopped and sat down on the sand covered floor, checking my feet for the damage. It was bad. Blood was all over it and the flesh on my feet looks mashed up like mashed potato. There was no way in hell that I can get the glass shards off my feet right now.

Lea knelt in front of me and checked my feet out, instantly covering her nose up with the sleeve of her night dress. It obviously smells a lot like the metallic scent of blood "You should get yourself to a hospital right now. Your leg looks like it's going to be amputated anytime now" I knew she was right. I have to get myself to the hospital before anything happens like my leg being amputated. I need my leg in my daily life in my line of work 

I looked at her "Do you know anyone? Any doctors? That wouldn't report me to the police?" I didn't know why am I even asking her that. It's not like she knows. Her whole family works as lawyers. Not fucking doctors. She wouldn't know a single fucking doc -

"I do actually. His name is Doctor Gordon and he lives just right near here. He's a magical doctor" Lea said, raising up her finger and pointing to where we had came from. 

Ironically, I don't know what 'magical doctor' meant. I've never come across such a word before in my life. "What's a magical doctor?" Neither did I ever thought that I'll ask Lea what it meant. I wasn't the type to always ask questions. I like making people ask me questions but I don't like asking questions myself. It just seemed weird and reminded me vaguely of something I don't want to remember. It was hard enough for me to go through those days. I want to stop thinking about them.

Lea laughed, looking back when she heard someone walking towards us "Magical doctor don't mean anything. I just like using that phrase to make a doctor sound like they are beyond good. And believe me, Doctor Gordon is really beyond good. He's one of the best doctors in the world. He managed to get my mother a kidney a few years back when my mother was diagnosed with kidney failure." Obviously Lea got everything wrong. Her mother getting a new kidney transplant quickly? It's more like her father paid someone for the kidney.

I nodded my head, looking back down at my feet, I dug my finger into one of the open wounds, feeling the pain explode through my feet. I didn't know why I did it. Maybe it's to see if I can still feel anything at all. Taking my finger back out from the open wound, I watched as the blood started to quickly ooze out from the wound, I looked up at Lea. Moving my feet quickly out from her view. She looks like she's about to puke all over me just because of the blood. 

Standing up from the sand covered floor, I limped my way over to the rooms together with Lea following closely behind me. There's no doubt that she's staring at my bleeding feet. I was just a meter away from the place where I had stood up from when I saw one of the guys from the gang. Raising up my hand in his direction, I shouted "James!" I couldn't stand walking anymore. The pain was overwhelming

James raised his hand back at me and started to jog over to us. He stopped a feet away when he saw the blood trail that I'm leaving on the sand "What the fuck happened dude? You're bleeding" He paused for a minute before rushing over to me and holding my arm. It was clear that I'm feeling light headed.

Lea was still standing behind us when James started to help me down the remaining part of the road. She didn't say anything until we were about a few feet away from the rooms "I think you should go to the doctor. You're losing a lot of blood and you're not walking anymore. Your weight is on this guy" She pointed at James before tapping him on the shoulder "Maybe you should get him to the doctors before anything happens to him. It looks like he's about to faint anytime"

James looked at me when I didn't say anything. Turning over to Lea, he shook his head "I'm sorry but who are you?"

Lea stopped in her tracks, fidgeting with the hem of her night dress. "I'm - " She broke off when she saw a guy jogging towards us,shouting something in Spanish. I knew what those words meant but I was too light headed to process what he's shouting about. James shouted something back before looking at me. I was already slipping away. 

One second I was leaning against James, the other second, I'm on the floor. My eyes were blurry and their words didn't mean anything. I didn't know why but I saw Lea next to me and James shouting something in Spanish over to the guy and the guy jogging back over to the rooms. 

~

When I woke up, it was already morning. I was on my single bed in my own room. I had no idea how I got here but I'm pretty sure that it had something to do with James. If it's not for James, and whoever that jogged up to us and - 

Lea.

Sitting up from the bed, I ran a hand over my shoulders and peeled the sheets back. My feet was all bandaged perfectly up. There was dried blood on the bandages, it probably seeped out from the wound at night. I dragged my leg down the bed, slowly placing both my feet down onto the floor and slowly standing up. Pain shot through my legs, groaning in pain, I sat back down on my leg, loosening to pressure on my legs. 

I couldn't do it. The pain is too much. I never thought that I'll go through this pain. I shouldn't of have ran up the stairs and step onto the glass shards yesterday. Hitting my fist onto the wall of the room, I called out "James fucking Roach." I continued on banging on the wall. I was well aware that not only James will hear me. Instead the two guys next to me is going to hear me too. Usually at this time of the day, there will be a few hundred of them hanging outside at the camping grounds.

I shook my head, I continued on banging on the wall until the door finally opened. It wasn't James who came in. It was Lea. She was holding a cup of water in her right hand and a pill in her left hand. She was grinning from ear to ear. I looked at her with my eyebrow raised "Where's James? What are you doing here?" I didn't want her to be here. She was already a pain.

Lea sat down on my bed, holding the cup of water and the pill out to me. "James just went out to get something for you. He said something about pills and I don't know what but then I'm pretty sure it's to help you with the pain a little" 

I took the cup of water from her hand, my fingers brushing over her hand. I didn't know why I did that but I was dying to feel her skin against mine. I could of have just took the cup from her without touching her but I did. She was still in her night dress from last night and her hair was tied up into a tight bun on top of her head. It made her look like one of those maids in those lame television series I used to watch "What's that?" I nodded my head over to the pill that she was holding in her hand

Lea titled her head a little to the side, exposing her neck. All I wanted to do was find her soft spot and listen to her moans all night long. "It's a pain killer. The guy with long hair said that it's a pain killer. But James said that he's going out to get you something to ease your pain a little. I don't know" She shrugged her shoulders "He told me to bring it to you"

Guy with long hair? She couldn't possibly mean Rambo. He was the only one that has long hair. And besides, he's over at Thailand. He couldn't be here. I was about to say something to her when a knock on the door interrupted me. I looked at the hand on the opened door. Seeing the same tattoos on the hand, I sighed. Rambo. Why is he even here? "Hey" I said, turning away to look at my pillow. He's going to be mad.

Rambo's low laugh vibrated through the room, taking a step into the room, he motioned for Lea to get out from the room. Without putting up a fight or saying anything, Lea handed the pill over to me and said "If you need anything, just call my name. I'll always be here for you" She left the room, squeezing past Rambo by putting a lot of space between the two of them. She was obviously afraid of him. Who wouldn't be? Rambo is Rambo. 

Taking another step into my room, he shut the room door and sat down on the foot of my bed, running his eyes along my leg until it rested on my bandaged feet. We sat in silence for a while more before he cleared his throat "Aren't you going to explain to me what happened?" 

I couldn't bring myself to look at him in the eye. I continued on staring at my pillow, biting onto my lip, I said "I'm sorry" 

Rambo clapped his hands together, "Look me in the eye when you talk together with me,Tate. I want you to tell me what happened to the goods before holding the penalize on you"

Penalize. Funny how one word can make me look at Rambo in the eye and try to explain everything to him. I didn't know what should I even do. Penalize. I've gone through that before and it wasn't pretty. I couldn't run away but face it no matter how much I don't want to "It was Conrad. He fucked up. I killed him." I knew that wasn't the best explanation of all in this case but it was the only thing I thought of saying.

Rambo looked over at my back, smiling at the scars which he had laid there himself two years ago. Two years ago. The last time I went through the penalizing process. "I don't want to hurt you,Gabriel. But you lost all five million of the goods. I knew you assigned Conrad to take care of the goods but it ended with Francis and John killing everyone there." He breathed out, it sounded like a sigh but Rambo never sighs. "Someone sent me Rainer's mutilated body yesterday night after James reported you to me."

My eyes snapped towards his face. Rainer is dead. He couldn't be. "What about it?"

Rambo smiled, standing up from my bed "I know that you love Ginovia very much but then I can't guarantee her safety if you don't cooperate together with me,Gabriel. Or your mother? I heard you recently saw her and brought her over to the zoo. It's either the two of them if you don't want yourself to be penalize. Or the pretty girl outside. She was so gullible"

I stood up from my bed, ignoring the pain that is shooting through my feet."No. You can penalize me for all I care. Don't you hurt Ginovia or my mother" 

Rambo pointed outside at Lea, smiling at her when he saw her sitting on a rock near the other guys "I can call the shots anytime and they'll gang rape her to death. I'm sure you don't want that to happen right?"

I looked down at my bandaged feet "Don't hurt her" I didn't know why I said that. I barely know Lea but it seemed like I've already known her for a long time. "Penalize me,Rambo. Don't hurt any of them"

Rambo looked at me and smiled, "You know,Gabriel, the thing that I learnt from this line of business is that the easiest way to hurt someone is to hurt the people that they love. Is she your girlfriend huh? Because if she is, I'll make the call right now"

I shook my head "She's not. I barely know her. I'm just housing her for Liam." I didn't know why I dragged Liam into this. Liam shouldn't be dragged into this. He was new to the gang and didn't know the penalizing process. 

Rambo took his phone out and dialed the number. I saw the guy outside my room pick his phone up from the floor, staring at his phone. Without realizing it, I had already snatched his phone out from his hands. I didn't want anything to happen to Lea. I promised Liam that I'll look after her. I can't let anything happen to her. "Don't" 

Rambo scowled, snatching his phone back from me, he pulled open the room door, stepping out from my room "Come together with me if you don't want anything to happen to her. We'll do the penalizing back over at the house" The house referred to the basement where all the penalizing is held at. I've been there two years ago after I failed at getting back his substances. I've been down at the basement for about a whole week until one day he decided to let me out for another job. I made a promise to myself that I wouldn't ever fail at the jobs that is given to me but this time, I tried my best at doing it. 

I followed Rambo out from my room, watching Lea out of the corner of my eye. I didn't want anything to happen to her. Looking back over at Rambo, I said "Can I talk to her before we go?" 

Rambo turned around and looked at me in the eye before nodding his head "Make it quick or else it wouldn't end good for you or her"

I nodded my head, making my way over to Lea. Crouching down and ignoring the pain, I said "Go back into the room. Don't come out until I come back" I stood up,straightening myself, I gave her eyes once last look before making my way over to Rambo who was leaning against his car. 

He smirked at me and said "Don't worry,lover boy. It wouldn't take long. Just a few hours of agonizing pain and you'll be back here together with your girlfriend"

I ignored the pain in my feet, getting onto his car without saying anything. I shouldn't back talk him anymore after I snatched his phone out from his hands back in the room. He enjoys hurting people and wouldn't mind hurting Lea if I said anything to anger him. I've been under his wing for the past seven years, at first, I didn't know that there's this thing called 'penalizing' in the gang. I did my first wrong and was sent down to the house. That was five years ago. Two years after I joined the gang. After that day, I learnt better than to back talk Rambo. The second time I was sent there, It was because I didn't manage to get to the job in time and made Rambo lose two grand. I swore to myself after that time that I will never miss another job or fail another job. I wanted to run away. I wanted to hide. I wanted to go anywhere except the house.

I'm not the first and wouldn't be the last to get sent there and I tried to make sure that most of the new recruits don't end up in the house. Especially Liam. He was new to the gang and didn't know anything about 'penalizing'. He'll freak. 

Looking over at Lea one last time before Rambo started up his car, I pointed to my room and mouthed to her. I don't know if she knows how to read lips but I'm pretty sure she got my message because once Rambo started pulling out from his parking space, Lea stood up from the rock, dusted her night dress before making her way into the room. That's good right? She's in the room safely away from the guys. James will provide her with food and water if she needs it. He was the only one that I can trust in the whole gang.

I trust him enough that he wouldn't let anything happen to Lea while I'm gone.

Looking around the whole room, it was barely fifty feet and only had a single bed and a chair. On the chair was Gabriel's clothes, all neatly piled into a stack. They were all clean and smells faintly like soap. Like, the soap that we use to bath with. I didn't feel like lying down on his bed because of the boyish smell so I found a spot and sat down on the floor instead. It was hot. There isn't an air conditioner or a fan inside of the small room and I couldn't breathe. 

However, there was a window. Standing up from the floor, I sat on the bed and reached over to the window, pushing it open just a little to get some air into the room. I was looking out the window at the guys all littered around the ground when I caught sight of James. He was hurrying over to the room like he had forgotten something inside of here. Looking around the room, there was nothing that can supposedly be his.

I waited until he was near before unlocking the door and stepping outside, the fresh air hitting me instantly. In one of his hand, he was holding a plastic bag. When he reached me, he walked past me and into the room, guiding me to shut the door after him. I gave him a ridiculed look. "Umm, is it appropriate? You're a guy and I'm a girl and it's weird enough already that we're both in here together….wouldn't it be more weird if people started having thoughts of what we're doing behind this closed door?" I'm not trying to be rude but it was the truth. I can't let people see me inside of a room together with a guy. It has never happened before and I wouldn't want it to happen.

James sighed, sitting down on the bed, he said "Fine. Have it your way"

I left the door open and sat back down at the corner of the room, feeling the air make it's way into the small room and filling the atmosphere. I was checking my phone for any calls or messages when James snatched my phone away from me. Pocketing it in his jacket "Don't. People can track your cell phone and when they do, you'll be thrown out of here. Where's Tate?"

I raised an eyebrow at him. My phone and Tate. Who the hell is Tate? "Who is Tate? I don't know anyone named Tate"

James looked outside the window, his eyes scanning the crowd before he turned back to me "Gabriel. Where is Gabriel?"

"He went out together with a long haired guy. I caught them saying something like Penalizing and house. I didn't know what that meant though" I was being as honest as I can be. I don't want to lie to James and get myself into a load of trouble just because of one silly lie.

James ran a tired hand over his stubble chin, hitting the back of his head at the wall made of wood behind him. "Fuck" He cussed under his breath "Fucking Rambo" He was speaking in a low voice and muttering to himself in Spanish. I didn't know what he meant and didn't want to know too.

I turned my attention to my bare feet, watching my toes dance together. I wanted to ask James who that long haired old guy is and what penalizing meant but seeing his frustrated face, I decided not to. He seems mad at himself. I looked out the opened door, seeing the guys dicking around each other. It reminded me of Rica and what she's going to say when she found out that I'm no longer in the mansion and her red four inch heels might be long gone already. It also made me think of Rocio and his girlfriend over at the party.

I don't know if that girl is his girlfriend or not but I didn't bother about it. I don't like Rocio that way and it's okay that he's talking together with other girls when a guy is talking to me like I've known him for a long time. Rocio is a hot guy. He really is. Except that he's a coward. And a little lanky. Without knowing what I just did, the next words that came out from my mouth sounded distant to me. I instantly regretted ever asking that question. "What does Penalizing means?"

James gave me a 'are you serious look'. He was sweating. The beads of sweat forming on the top of his forehead like little droplets of rain. I didn't know why but with the front door open, it shouldn't be as hot as it was just now. I wasn't sweating at all. "Don't you know what it means? Didn't Tate tell you what it means? I thought you guys are in a relationship"

This time, it was my turn to give him the 'are you serious' look. Since when did Gabriel ever say that we're in a relationship. We barely know each other, why would we even be in a relationship if we just recently met? The first time we met, it wasn't even a good impression. "I don't know what Penalizing meant and me and Gabriel? We're not in a relationship. I barely know the guy and he's a total stranger to me. Why would I even like someone like him? He's a total asshole"

James sat back on the bed, leaning his back against the wall made of ply wood "And here I thought, all along the two of you are in a relationship. I guess you're the infamous little sister of Liam Leal then huh? I've heard a lot about you from Liam."

I shrugged my shoulders. I don't want or need to know what Liam had said to them about me. It was probably bad because Liam was an asshole too. He wouldn't put in good words for me or defend me. He only defends me if he thinks that I'm in need of it. But other than that, he wouldn't do such a thing. Ignoring what James had said, I tried to change the story "What about Gabriel? Why do you guys call him Tate? Is it like a nickname or something?"

James pursed his lips and scrunched up his eyebrows like he's deep in thought "It's his middle name. Everyone's been calling him that ever since he joined the gang. It was like a code name. You know. We never use our real names and I guess, it just stuck. Code names. Most of us call us by our middle names. We don't call each other by our first names. Maybe we use our last names too sometimes but most of the time, it's our middle names"

"So, Gabriel's full name is Gabriel Tate ….. ? What's his full name and what's the dog tags for? I realized that Gabriel wears one and my brother too. What do they symbolize? You're not wearing a dog tag" I pointed out obviously. I didn't know what Gabriel's full name is and a part of me didn't want to know what his full name is but another part of me wanted to know what his full name is. I was eager to know more about this gang stuffs. I didn't know why but I was eager too. What with all of these people walking in and out of my life right now, I wanted to know everything about them.

James scratched the back of his ear, his face turning unsure "Gabriel's full name is Gabriel Tate Grey" He said. I knew instantly that he's not telling me something. That isn't Gabriel's full name. "I don't think I should tell you about all of this. And Gabriel told me to send you over to a safe place somewhere near the mansion you once lived at. I think it's better if I just get you there right now" He was trying to drive me away so that he can skip my questions.

Not wanting to ruin it for him, I stood up from the floor and was about to make my way out of the door when I stopped dead in my tracks. Remembering what Gabriel had told me. "Wait, Gabriel told me to stay in his room until he comes back. Shouldn't I listen to what he says?" 

James looked at Gabriel's messy bed once more before pushing me out of the room, making me trip and fall into the sand. I picked myself back up, brushing the sand off me. I was well aware that everyone is looking right now and it was embarrassing. I couldn't believe he just pushed me out of the room. "What the hell is that for?" I shouted at him. Kicking at the sand in front of me and trying to get sand in his eyes

James rolled his eyes at me, grabbing my wrist a little too tightly and dragging me away to the walkway. "You're not safe here. It's better if you go over to the apartment before you get hurt by those men.I'll tell Gabriel about it after he's back from the penalizing process. Now come on" He dragged me by my wrist, he was still holding onto the plastic bag he had brought together with him to the room just now

I continued on pulling my hand out of his grasp until at one point, he let go of me entirely. I rubbed the sore spot where he had held me, a bruise was already forming over it. I didn't know why but tears threatened to come out of my eyes if I try to talk. 

Craddling my arm against my chest, I started walking, ignoring James' apologies. I hate it when someone does something wrong and tries to apologize for it. It hate people who hurts me. We were walking back to where me and Gabriel came from last night when I saw a cabin not far from where the rooms are. I recognized the same car the long haired guy drove. Pointing towards it, I asked James "Hey, isn't that car the long haired guy's? Is he and Gabriel in there?"

James looked towards the cabin and shook his head quickly "No. There's no one in there. Don't think too much about it. There's a lot of people who drives that kind of car"

I shook my head "No. It has the same plate number. I remember his car plate number"

James shook his head, grabbing my arm and not letting go of it like he's afraid of me running towards the cabin. With his attitude, I knew that something is wrong. Gabriel is inside of the cabin together with the old guy. Looking back at the cabin, I was about to protest about it when I decided that it's better if I just kept my mouth shut about it. I don't want to get myself involved in all of this thing and it's better if I just go where James is taking me.

It's safer this way and besides, I didn't want to know where Gabriel is and what he's doing together with the old guy. It's better that way.

~

Turning around in the apartment, I took in the gray walls and the lack of furniture. James had brought me over here to 'stay way from the business' that Gabriel is having. I didn't know what to make of that but decided that it's better if I don't ask him. It already seemed like he's frustrated and agitated, I don't want him to think that I'm trying my best to annoy the hell outta him.

The apartment didn't have a lot of furniture. There was only a single seater couch and a coffee table in the living room. There isn't a television and the kitchen was painted a naked white colour. I didn't like it. It made me seem like I'm trapped in a mental institute. James had left right after he sent me here, instructing me to lock all of the doors and the windows in case of anyone trying to break in. He also told me that this apartment is used primarily as a get away house between him and Gabriel when they were younger but stopped coming two years ago.

James also gave me the plastic bag he had been holding onto since just now. Inside was a pair of jeans, sneakers and a t- shirt. I wanted to curse at him for not getting me socks too but I decided that it's better if I don't. He had already done a lot by sending me here and giving me new clothes.

Everything in the apartment was covered in a thick layer of dust and it required a lot of dusting. I listened to James and didn't open any of the windows. That made me suffer for at least a whole hour until the dust started dying down in the apartment.

I had took my clothes and went into the bathroom and changed into the pair of jeans and t-shirt that fits perfectly like the ones I have back at home. I decided to not wear the pair of sneakers because of my sore feet. My feet isn't actually sore. It started bleeding last night and James had asked the doctor that he called in to clean my wounds. I was thankful for that.

It was probably over two hours since I've been here and it was getting lonely and I had nothing better to do. The sun was glaring at me from the window that wasn't covered with the curtains. I didn't know why they left one spot of the window without the curtain on.

Sitting down on the couch slowly to prevent the dust from rising up again, I took my phone from my jeans pocket and checked it - James had given me back my phone after bringing me over here- It was twelve noon and there was only one text message from Rica that said ;

Without replying Rica, I placed my phone down onto the couch and leaned my head against the couch, instantly regretting it when the dust started flying everywhere again. Covering my nose with my dirty night dress, I stood up and went into the kitchen.

The kitchen has two stools opposite of each other at the counter and a clean stove. Gabriel and James probably didn't cook much but who knows the stove back at the mansion is used every day but then it's still clean of grease.

Checking the cupboards, I saw that one of them was filled with instant noodles in a cup. Taking one out from the cupboard, I checked the due date.

It was manufactured on the 16th of October 2017, which is just recently. Turning the cup in my hands, I stared at it in wonder. I've never tasted instant noodles before and I am starving right now. I remembered my mom telling me when I was younger that instant noodles don't have the nutrients that I need in my daily life but seeing as there is no other option right here, I looked around for a kettle.

Spotting a kettle by the sink, I filled it with water from the tap before placing it onto the stove. I wasted five minutes of my whole life trying to figure out how to use the stove, when I finally got the fire working, I dusted at the stool with my hands before sitting down. 

The water in the kettle took almost ten whole minutes to boil. When it finally made the boiling noise, I turned off the fire and peeled open the wrapper of the cup of instant noodles. Slowly easing the water in the kettle into the cup. 

When the cup was filled to the top, I placed the kettle back onto the stove and stood back, staring down at the cup of instant noodles before finally realizing that I have to put something over the top to get the steam out to soften the noodles inside of it.

Seeing no other things to use, I placed the wrapper back on top and covered it with my hands. The cup of instant noodles comes together with a packet of seasoning and a fork. I didn't know wether I should put the seasoning in before and after, in the end, I decided that I'll just wait.

I waited for about two whole minutes before taking my warm hands off the cover together with the wrapper stuck onto my hand. Checking the noodles with my fork, I added the packet of seasoning in and stirred it before looking down at it again.

Letting the smell waft up to my nose before taking a small bite out of it, it tastes nice. I went back over to the counter and sat down on the stool, turning myself around so that I'm facing the counter. Placing the hot cup on the counter, I took another bite.

I was about to take another bite when I heard someone at the front door. I didn't know what to do. There was nothing that I can use as a weapon except for the hot cup of instant noodles in my hand. Turning around, I held the cup of instant noodles in my hand and stared at the door. Without knowing what to actually do.

I stared at the front door as the guy on the other side started making frustrated noises. I didn't know what to expect at first but I was probably expecting some maniac opening the door and charging at me with a knife or maybe a zombie unlocking the door to eat my brains. I really didn't know what to really expect.

I was about to hide behind the counter when I heard the guy mutter a name.

Placing my hot cup on the counter, I went over to the front door to have a look. Unlocking the door fully and pulling onto the doorknob, I opened the door fully and stared at the sight in front of me. James was fumbling with his keys and trying to hold a bloody Gabriel up by the shoulder with his other hand.

When the door opened, James looked up and stared at me. He probably forgotten that I'm here. He stared at me for a while before letting his keys drop from his hands and dragging a semi conscious Gabriel together with him. 

He didn't say anything to me. He just dragged Gabriel's semi conscious body all the way into the hall and paused at a door at the end of the hallway. Looking at me, he said "Can you please open the door for me?" 

It took me a while to register everything in my head. I didn't know what to make of it but then I found myself nodding my head and rushing over to the door, turning the doorknob, I pushed the door open big enough for James to drag Gabriel in.

It was a room. The bed wasn't dusty like the couch outside. Someone is probably coming here most of the time to spend their nights or days. I don't know. 

I watched as James hurried into the bathroom and dug around the compartment behind the glass for a while before taking out a first aid kit from it. He went to another side of the bathroom and dug around the other cupboard before taking out bandages from it. It was weird. Why would someone have so much bandages inside of their bathroom? In my house, we don't have bandages. We only have plasters.

I watched as James rush back over to the bed where Gabriel is lying face down at and checked his pulse. I didn't know why he did that but it was probably to see if he's still breathing or not. Maybe? 

James popped open the first aid kit and took something out, motioning to me to move from my spot at the door and over to him. Without knowing why, I stepped into the room and went over to his side. Finally getting a clear view of Gabriel's back.

It was covered in whip lashes that is oozing blood out. The bandages on his feet from last night was already off and the stitches on it was coming off. It was hard to see among all of those tattoos and blood but I can clearly make out hundreds of the whip lashes on him.

James voice brought me back to reality. Looking down at him, I saw that he's motioning for me to hold his zippo lighter. "Come on Lea, Tate is bleeding to death. Hold the zippo for me. I need to burn the needle"

I took the zippo from him, snapping back the cap and starting the fire. It took James awhile to get his needle right before he ran the needle over the fire, burning it. I waited for him to run the whole thing over before closing it.

James took a cloth up from the floor which I never notice is there and started wiping the blood away from Gabriel's back, trying to get a clear view of his wounds. But it was still hard to see because of all the tattoos mixed together with the blood.

When he can finally see the wounds a little, he focused his eyes on one of Gabriel's whip lashes before turning around to the first aid kit, he took a bottle of iodine out from the kit and opened it, taking another cloth up from the floor, he poured the substance onto the cloth.

Taking a deep breath, he ran the cloth over Gabriel's back, seeing Gabriel tense up, he muttered something in Spanish and continued on running the cloth over Gabriel's back. After about a minute, he looked at the bloody cloth for a while before throwing it onto the floor. Taking the needle back up from the kit, he positioned himself nicely next to Gabriel before doing the first stitch.

~

"I guess now you know what penalizing meant" James said right as he was done with the stitching and bandaging up Gabriel's body entirely. He was covered in Gabriel's blood himself but that didn't seem to bother him at all. It was like he was used to the sight of so much blood on him "Inflicting pain on others was always a great thing until you are the one who is accepting the pain"

I didn't know what he meant by that but trying to act like I do, I nodded my head at him. Taking a step backwards and making my way out of the door. I didn't want to stay in the room any longer. Gabriel was out cold and was breathing slowly.

In my opinion, he was breathing too slowly for someone who is unconscious but I didn't bother to point that out to James because he seemed like he knows a lot about these things. James slowly got up from the bed and took a shaky step towards the bathroom, turning back over to me "You can go now. I want Tate to get some rest"

Nodding my head, I turned around and made my way out of the room. I didn't bother to close the door because I'm pretty sure that James will be coming out after me because Gabriel needs some rest from all of that. 

My cup of instant noodles was still on the counter, it was cold and I didn't feel like eating anymore after seeing Gabriel and all of the blood. I didn't know what to think, taking the cup of instant noodles off from the counter, I poured all of the water out from the cup before throwing the whole thing onto the bin right next to the sink.

I sat back down on the stool and stared at the white wall in front of me. I didn't know why but I was horrified at the sight of Gabriel covered in blood. I've never been one to watch slasher films and horror movies because I can't stand the sight of blood. It was horrifies me how one person and bleed so much.

Placing my head on the counter and sighing, I kept on thinking about the blood and Gabriel. The sky was already setting and it made the whole apartment dark. I didn't bother to turn on the light because I was too occupied with all of the blood to care about the darkness that surrounded me.

"Don't worry about Gabriel too much while I'm gone" James' voice cut through the silence. I had been sitting outside for about thirty minutes all alone and didn't realize that James had came out from the room and was sitting opposite of me.

"What happened to him?" I asked.

James chuckled, looking away into the darkness "Penalized" He said

I made myself a cup of instant noodles and sat down on the stool. I was holding my hand over the cover like how I did yesterday night and drifting off in my own dream land when I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around, coming face to face together with Gabriel. He was holding himself up using the counter,smiling.

Out of instinct, I stood up from my seat and looked at him. Gabriel looks like he was about to die yesterday night but today, he looks way better. Almost like the first time when I met him. "You shouldn't be up. James told me that you shouldn't even be walking right now. He told me to tell you to stay in bed"

Gabriel shook his head, limping over to other stool and hauling himself up onto the stool. "I"m cool. It doesn't hurt anyways" I knew that he was lying but decided not to press any further. He had already went through a lot yesterday night, I don't need to add salt to the wound by saying anything I shouldn't.

I sat back down onto the stool and pressed my hand back onto the top of the cover, holding the cup of instant noodles with my right hand. "James also told me that he'll come by today later in the day to get you a shot." I thought about what I said for a moment before continuing "What's a shot?"

Gabriel placed his elbows on the counter, looking away from me for awhile. Moving everywhere was still painful even though he's not saying anything. I knew that he was hurting even though he's trying not to show it "Morphine to numb my pain." He paused, looking down at his feet "It still hurts when I walk"

I stood up from my stool again, remembering what James had told me. He reminded me to help Gabriel clean the wounds on his feet after he woke up. "I need to look at your leg." I said, going over to him and crouching down. I looked at his feet and noted that it's still red and puffy before running off into the room and getting the first aid kit. 

When I ran back out, Gabriel was still on the stool and he was making faces. I didn't know why he was making faces but they seem like it's like painful faces. Running over to him, I poped open the first aid kit before kneeling down in front of him "What's wrong with you? Is your back really painful? You're making faces"

Gabriel bit down on his lip. He turned around and made a face again before he turned back around, facing me. He had managed to put a smile up onto his face even though he was in pain. "When did James said he'll come by with the shot?"

I took his feet up and dabbed at it with a cotton ball dipped in iodine. I have no idea how to do this but then I've seen James doing it to his feet before yesterday night and I just followed him. I didn't know what to actually do "He said maybe he'll be back in the afternoon together with someone"

"Someone? Who?"

I shrugged my shoulders "I don't know. He said that he'll bring someone over together with him but he didn't say anything about bringing who" I was being half honest. I knew who James was bringing over together with him today and he told me to not tell Gabriel who he'll be bringing over this afternoon.

Gabriel rested his head on the counter and hissed softly at the pain. It probably hurts a lot. "Can you - Can you please hurry up. It's painful" 

I looked at his feet once more and dabbed at it a few more times before lowering the cotton ball and touching his stitches softly. Some of them is already coming off. Turning around, I grabbed a plaster from the first aid kit before peeling it off and slowly pressing it onto Gabriel's feet.

I patted his leg once I'm done, gathering up everything and throwing the cotton ball into the bin by the sink. Gabriel raised his head up and slid my cup of instant noodles towards him, opening it and grabbing the fork off the counter "I need this to replace the blood I lost last night" He said before he started eating

I rolled my eyes at him, going back into the room and placing the first aid kit back into the cupboard before going back out again. I sat on the stool and watched Gabriel eat, it took me a while to realize that I was staring at him eating. Quickly looking down at the counter, I shook my head. Why the hell am I even staring at him eating? It's creepy. 

I was about to turn around when Gabriel said "Did Liam call you?" 

"No. Why would he?"

"He didn't call you? I thought he's your brother"

"He is my brother." I said, pausing to think about it. Liam is my brother by blood but he's not acting like a brotherly brother since he got his job as a mechanic "At least, he's my brother by blood. He hasn't been acting like a brother at all to me but then he's still related to me by blood"

Gabriel pushed the empty cup of instant noodles towards me, looking out the kitchen window "Don't worry about it. He'll call you right after the mansion is restored to its previous beauty and you can move back in together with your brother"

I nodded my head, "Why are you staring out of the window? It's not like there's anything to see outside" I said. It was true. There was nothing to see outside of the window. It was just the sky and the busy city of California early in the morning. There was nothing else other than that

Gabriel shrugged his shoulders, holding himself up using the side of the counter, he stood up from the stool and limped his way into the hallway. He was holding himself up using the wall. Following him into the hallway, I stayed a few inches behind him in case he falls down "Where are you going?" I asked, still following him

Gabriel stopped. Turning around and looking at me with an eyebrow raised "What? You want to follow me into the toilet?"

Without thinking twice, I nodded my head. I didn't get it at first until I saw that Gabriel continued on looking at me with his eyebrow raised. Scrunching up my eyebrows, I tried thinking of what he had said before I realized what I had done. "I'm sorry. I didn't… I didn't mean to. I'm sorry"

Turning around, I was about to walk back to the kitchen when Gabriel grabbed my elbow, stopping my entirely "If you're going into the toilet together with me, what are you going to do? Hold my dick up for me?" 

His question hit me blindly. I didn't know what to think of it. Letting everything register inside of my head, I said "I - I don't know. I wasn't even thinking when I nodded my head. I'm sorry,okay? I didn't mean to do it. I don't want to go into the bathroom together with you"

Gabriel chuckled, letting go of my elbow "You're scared. It was just a question,Lea"

I didn't know why but I like the way he had said my name. I've never heard him say it before except for the time back over at the party. Shaking my head, I hurried off back into the kitchen, sitting back down on the stool again. It was the only place that is dust free and I didn't feel like sitting down on the couch again.

I was alone at the kitchen when I heard the doorbell ringing. Seeing that Gabriel is still inside the bathroom, I stood up from the stool and went over to the door, unlocking all of the locks on the door, I pulled the door open, coming face to face together with James and a girl. I knew who she is because before James went out, he had told me who he's going to bring over together with him.

Smiling, I said "You're early, James. I thought you said you're going to be here in the afternoon" 

James smiled, walking past me and into the apartment "Nah, Gina came earlier than expected. I went to pick her up from the airport before coming over here. Where's Gabriel?" 

Gina has the same jet black hair as Gabriel and her eyes was the same grayish colour. It doesn't even take a second glance to know that they are brother and sister. James had also told me that Gina wasn't Gabriel's only sister, he still has two other more who is living in Spain together with their foster parents. 

Gina smiled, stepping into the apartment and holding her hand out. She was wearing four inch heels and a nice red dress with her hair tied up into a neat ponytail "Hi" she said "My name is Gina. It's very nice to meet you" She was polite and had a heavy Spanish accent.

I returned the smile, shaking her hand slowly "I'm Lea…It's very nice to meet you too" 

Gina continued on smiling at me "Who are you to my brother?" 

I looked down at her hands, spotting a ring around her middle finger. She doesn't look like she's over twenty years old and it seems like she's already engaged to someone "I'm uh - I'm just a friend. Barely a friend actually because I think I just met him not even up to a day ago. A day or maybe two or three but we are definitely not friends or anything more than that"

Gina looks confused with what I had just said but then her smile expanded and she nodded her head "I get it." I didn't know what she meant by that but then it's like we don't even understand each other at all. We're from different countries and Gina obviously doesn't speak hundred percent English. She probably learnt some from Gabriel while she's over here for a holiday

I went over to James and gave him a are you serious look. I didn't know what to think but bringing Gabriel's sister over when he just went through hell not even twenty four hours ago? It's not a great idea at all. Turning around, I smiled at Gina who was over at the stool. She probably came over here before and knew that the couch is too dusty for anyone to sit on it.

James reached over,pushing the curtains away and opening the window. He took a cigarette out from his pocket and lighted it up, taking a long drag from it "Things aren't going to get pretty if Gabriel came out from the toilet."

I stood next to him, covering my nose with my finger from his cigarette smoke "What about it? Gina seems like a nice girl"

James sighed, taking another long drag from his cigarette. He exhaled the smoke slowly through his nostrils, wiping the back of his hand on his nose "Yeah she is. And she's also my" He held up his hand which has a ring around his ring finger. It took me a while but then I suddenly remembered it to be the same as Gina's ring. The one she has on her middle finger "She's also my fiancee"

I raised an eyebrow at him, taking a step backwards and nearly knocking onto the couch behind me "What? You're engaged to Gabriel's sister?"

James nodded his head "Yeah, Gabriel knows that we're together and we also are getting married next week over at Spain. I wouldn't be here to watch over him and help him out with his life." He paused, looking around at Gina "Liam will be taking care of him"

I wanted to ask why does Gabriel need people to take care of him until I remembered last night. Gabriel probably was the type of guy to act without thinking and always needs someone to watch over him and help him out. He was also impulsive. "Liam? My brother?"

James nodded his head again, smiling at me "Yup. Liam is someone that Gabriel will grow to trust once they develop a friendship together. It's a good thing that Liam decided to join the gang after some serious consideration"

"What? You're saying that Liam is all along in this gang?"

"Yeah. Liam is always in the gang since two weeks ago. What did he tell you? I'm guessing something to do with a mechanic again huh?"

I didn't know how James knows that Liam told all of us that he's working as a mechanic but I'm guessing that he's been telling everyone that he's working as a mechanic when in reality he joined a gang and that was where he had been getting his money and always being tired "Actually yes. He told all of us that he's working as a mechanic"

James laughed, stubbing his cigarette out using the windowsill "He always does that. He's been telling us that he's working as a mechanic ever since we met him and after he joined the gang, it was when he told us that he's actually unemployed and has been for as long as he had dropped out from high school"

"I guess he's not unemployed right now" I muttered. I didn't know why I said that and didn't plan on taking it back. Liam deserves every little thing that I'm saying about him right now because of the things that he had put me through.

James didn't seem to hear me. Instead, he stretched his arms to the back and smiled at me "You can go back over to the mansion tomorrow. Your maid and your butler will be there when you get there. Everything in your life will be back to normal and then you can go back to college"

"What about Liam?"

James sighed, glancing at Gina "Liam isn't going home anymore. That's when you come in and help hide the truth from your parents. Liam will be staying here and helping Gabriel out"

"But Liam must go home" I argued. I didn't want to never see my brother again even though he hadn't been a brotherly figure to me. Liam meant a lot to my mother and I don't feel like lying to her about where her favourite son is.

"Liam isn't going home. Tomorrow he'll go to Mexico together with Gabriel to get a job done and then after that, he'll be staying over at his wife's apartment until the boss can get a room for him in Gabriel's territory" 

I didn't understand what James meant. Eyeing Gina out of the corner of my eye, I said "What about you? You're not going to stay by Gabriel's side anymore?"

James looked down at his shoes, smiling "No. I'm doing it for my wife, Lea. I'm quitting the gang and started a new life over at Spain together with Gina. I'm not coming back here anymore after I went there. It's to get away from the boss who probably wants me dead. I trust you enough to say this to you and I trust you enough that you wouldn't tell anyone about what I just said to you right?"

Maybe, I wanted to say but I know deep inside that I wouldn't say anything to anyone. I'm not one to keep secrets but then I'm not one to say other people's secrets too. "You're right. I won't say anything to anyone but that is except for Rica and Rocio, especially Rica" Rica has this thing with convincing people to tell her everything that she wants to know about. Rocio on the other hand couldn't keep any secrets.

Telling Rocio meant indirectly telling Rica because Rocio always end up telling Rica everything. It's probably the sister and brother thing…the sister and brother bond. 

James turned around, propping his elbows on the window and looking directly at Gina,who was scrolling through her phone and smiling to herself "Well, you can tell them everything. Get the police on the boss' trail and put him behind bars. I think that's what Gabriel would like" 

"Why?" I was curious. I didn't know Gabriel that well and doesn't know why he wanted his own boss dead

James hesitated, shaking his head "If you went through penalizing before you'll know why Gabriel is going to want him put behind bars. But if the boss is going behind bars and possibly sentenced to be hang, Gabriel will be pulled under too and he'll be hanged. This gang thing goes hand in hand."

His reply wasn't a direct answer to my question but I didn't want to involve myself in this thing and together with them that much. The least I know, the better. I didn't want to know about their stuffs and their lifes. "Hey, I cleaned Gabriel's wounds just now before he went to the bathroom"

James nodded his head. We were silent for a while before he said "Why do you say bathroom instead of toilet?"

I blanked out at what he had just said. I didn't know why but I was taught to use the word 'bathroom' ever since I was a child. My mother didn't like me using the word 'toilet' because she said and I quote 'It's not polite to say the word toilet. We're rich people, we're not hooligans' I didn't know that hooligans use the word 'toilet' instead of the word 'bathroom' but I just went together with it. "My mom said that it's not polite to use the word 'toilet' . If you ask Liam about it, he'll probably say the same thing. Bathroom. We grew up using that word"

James scrunched up his eyebrows, thinking. I didn't know what there is to think about but then he seemed interested in my choice of words "I'll ask Liam about it the next time I see him. It's funny how you can use that word like that. Gabriel and the people I know don't use that word"

I shrugged my shoulders innocently "Well, I guess we grew up among the middle class people"

James was just about to say something back to me when he heard Gabriel cursing under his breath in Spanish. He was out from the bathroom and was probably limping at the hallway to get over to the living room. "James!" he called 

James motioned for Gina to stay over at the island while he went into the hallway to get Gabriel. I heard the both of them talking in Spanish.

"Hey, you cool?"

"No. fuck. It's fucking painful"

"Okay. Alright. I won't ask. I got you the morphine"

"Where is it?"

"It's over at the living room. Here let me hold your hand. I'll help you"

"Fuck no. I'm not a fucking retard. I can still walk by myself"

"Okay. Here let me hold your arm in case you fall"

"Lea told me you're bringing someone over"

"Yeah"

"Who is it?"

"It's supposed to be a surprise,Gabriel"

"The sentence society fears most"

They were talking in Spanish and I didn't understand what they were talking about at all. Their words are just floating to my right ear and going out from my left ear. I was surprised at how they can change between two languages at the very same time without having any difficulties. The both of them reminded me of Rica and Rocio but the difference between the four of them is that, James and Gabriel never uses both languages in one sentence like how Rica and Rocio does. 

Well, only Rocio uses both languages in the same sentence most of the time. Rica doesn't do it that often because she feels like it doesn't match with her fashion sense. She didn't want anyone to know about her being Spanish. 

Rica also went as far as dying her hair into a dark blond colour too when we were in high school. It earned her the nickname 'Blond queen' and she was proud at first until she heard people saying mean things about her. She quickly dyed her hair into a brownish colour and went from 'blond queen' to 'no one'.

Rica tries hard to fit in together with society and was always insecure about the way she looks. Those insecurities disappeared right when she started college. She didn't care what other people have to say about her anymore. She wore the things that she likes and acts like she was born in the upper class.

Gina stood up from her stool and smooth out her dress, biting onto her lip. I didn't know why she was hesitating and fidgeting with the hem of her dress. I was still standing by the window when I saw Gabriel and James coming out from the hallway. Gabriel was still limping badly with his arm in James'. He was cussing in Spanish and James was smiling.

Gabriel was about to reach the couch when James tapped his shoulder. The moment Gabriel turned his head, to glare at James, he stopped. His eyes fixated on Gina. Time stopped. Gina was staring at her brother and Gabriel was staring back at his sister. It was awkward that I'm there. It was like I was interrupting a perfect moment of the brother and sister reunion. James didn't count because he's engaged to Gina.

A minute passed by when Gabriel finally turned his head away, facing James and looking at him in the eye "What is she doing here?"

James probably brought over his fiancee that he had been gibbering around since the two of them started dating a few years ago. I didn't know who she was or how she looks like but according to everything that James said, she's a pretty girl with brown hair. At least, I think he said brown hair. I didn't take much or the things that he had said to heart.

I was hiding myself in the toilet and trying to eavesdrop on their conversation. Leaning against the wall of the toilet, I had to bend my legs a little to keep the pain on my feet a little manageable. Last night was terrible with everything that had happened. The penalizing was bad. I had to go through all the pain while listening to Rambo yapping away about the rules of the gang.

I didn't want to listen to the rules of the gang. Neither do most gang members. I was tied up and with every whip lash, I bit onto my lip to stop myself from screaming. I know one thing that Rambo likes most ; the screams of someone. He enjoys listening to someone screaming and looking at someone suffering.

I didn't want to give him that satisfaction. I wanted to just keep my mouth sealed make my body numb to the pain that was coursing through me. 

When James came to get me after the penalizing process, I was barely conscious. James had a hard time trying to get me into his car and in the end, he ended up half dragging me all the way to the apartment where we normally spend our free time.

The apartment is somewhere we can enjoy life for a few hours before turning back and becoming criminals again. It had been going on like that for the past seven years since I joined the gang and made friends together with James.

According to James, he will be getting married in a week's time together with the 'special' girl that I've heard so much about but never had the chance to meet. I was never a nosy person and didn't want to know how James' fiancee looks like. 

With being together with the 'special' girl, James had broke one of the gang rules that Rambo had set ever since he started up the gang. The No Dating Girls Or Else The Ending Is Going To Be Bad rule. I've never tried to date anyone before except for one night stands. I have never thought of dating anyone before in my life.

James and I had known that rule ever since we joined the gang and we vowed to never break any gang rules until he met the 'Special' girl one day at a nightclub and had a one night stand together with her. Shortly after that, James told me that the 'special' girl is pregnant with his child and then they were in a relationship.

He broke the rules first and never thought of going back and apologizing to Rambo and he also made me promise him that I am never going to rat him out to Rambo for a rule that he had broke. The ending part of that rule is bad like how it was stated originally.

The person who broke the rule will be tortured to death through a series of tortures that included pulling out the fingernails and skinning the person alive. All of this will be done at Rambo's torture chamber which is right next to the penalizing chamber.

The sight inside of the torture chamber isn't pretty at all. It was filled with blood with rotting human flesh every where. If I'm given another chance, I wouldn't ever step foot into the torture chamber again. Being Rambo's second in command makes things complicated. I had to go to the torture chamber together with him all the time.

Every single time after I went into the torture chamber together with Rambo, I just wanted to dig a hole and bury myself inside of it. I didn't want to face anyone after seeing all of the blood and the rotting carcasses of different types of animals.

I've killed hundreds of people in my life and it was quick. All the time. I didn't know why the sight of being in the torture chamber makes me giddy about seeing blood like it's the first time I had seen blood . It has been like that the very first time I stepped into the torture chamber and it stuck.

The smell was suffocating like how it was in the room Rambo had built on his piece of land. It was probably to watch all of us suffer inside of the room. It brings him joy and glee. I didn't know why is he such a sick person but he has been like that ever since I joined the gang.

The gang's oldest person, Johnson McKee lives together with Rambo in his mansion and he seldom talks about his own personal life. From what I had heard from the other members, Rambo had tortured Johnson's wife and two kids to death in front of him and made Johnson join the gang.

Johnson retired a year earlier due to old age and Rambo personally invited Johnson over to stay together with him at his mansion. I didn't know why but Rambo had never invited anyone to stay together with him in his mansion.

On the outside, Rambo is a successful business man that owns a oil company with a happy family which consisted of his stay at home wife and his two daughters. On the inside, Rambo runs the underworld business and likes to see people suffer in agony. 

As far as I know, Rambo had been keeping the underworld stuffs from his family members and didn't plan to let them know about it except for his snooty twenty year old son. If I am not mistaken, his name is Rankar or Wanker. I didn't know what his name is and didn't want to know.

Rankar is going to inherit Rambo's fortune after Rambo retires. Rankar was going to inherit everything. Including the gang which Rambo had built with his own bare hands. The oil company that Rambo has isn't built with his own bare hands. He had killed the previous owner of the oil company sixty years ago with his own bare hands to get the fortune he has right now.

The previous owner was the mayor of the town and his death sparked an outcry. Rambo was hunted by everyone from the underworld and the society. Everyone wanted him dead and the gang was the only thing that kept him alive till now.

Shifting my weight of my left leg, I leaned against the wall, making sure that the toilet door is unlocked. I didn't want anyone to know that I've been eavesdropping inside of the toilet, unlocking the door makes everything less suspicious.

Sighing in defeat when I couldn't seem to make out what the both of them is talking about, I pushed myself off the wall using my left hand, regretting it when the pain coursed through my arm, I pulled open the toilet door and stepped out. To make it seem like I just got out from the toilet, I shouted "James!"

I leaned against the closed bathroom door, finally feeling the pain in my feet that slowly made its way up to my head. I felt like lying down on the floor and curling up into a ball. A second later, I heard some feet shuffling and then James appeared at the front of the hallway.

Taking quick strides towards me, he held my arm in his like he's trying to balance me so that I wouldn't fall ""Hey, you cool?" He said, speaking in Spanish became one of our friendship thing. I guess it was what made us closer to each other.

It's something exactly like Conrad and Liam who acts like a gay couple with the way they are around each other. Conrad was Jessica's brother but James on the other hand was only a stranger to me seven years ago. Our friendship started off quickly after I gave him a ugly cut on his rib cage during one of our underground fights.

Rolling my eyes at him, I snatched my arm out from his grasp, holding myself up using the wall. "No. fuck. It's fucking painful"

James smiled, reaching an arm out to me again "Okay. Alright. I won't ask. I got you the morphine"

Hitting his arm away from me, I said "Where is it?"

James pointed over at the living room, his eyes searching the hallway for a while "It's over at the living room. Here let me hold your hand. I'll help you" He reached an arm out to me again, trying to hold my arm

Giving him a hard look, I shook my head "Fuck no. I'm not a fucking retard. I can still walk by myself" It was true. I can still walk. Barely.

James sighed in defeat, looking like he finally gave up "Okay. Here,let me hold your arm in case you fall" He grabbed onto my arm again, this time, he kept a firm grip on my arm. Not letting my arm go. I didn't know why but he's extremely touchy today. 

Most of the time, he wouldn't even care except for when I'm bleeding to death. He wasn't a exactly good friend to have but he was the closest friend I've got. Without him, I wouldn't be where I am today. James sacrificed a lot of his time -which he can spend together with his girlfriend- to be together with me.

I know that the time he's spending together with me is lessening every day because of his marriage. James is getting married and moving away. Far away from the gang. Far away to somewhere where Rambo wouldn't find him.

We rarely spend time together in the apartment anymore even though we were still paying the house owner five hundred bucks every month. I was thinking that if James really did get married,quitted the gang and moved to another country, I would stop paying the house owner the rent and just disappear.

That would've told the house owner that I wouldn't be renting the place anymore. Turning my head to look at James, I raised an eyebrow at him. He was helping me out to the living room by holding my arm and letting me put most of my weight on him "Lea told me you're bringing someone over"

James nodded his head, swallowing the lump in his throat "Yeah"

Raising an eyebrow, I stopped walking, leaning myself against the wall and snatching my arm out from his grasp "Who is it?" I was getting a funny feeling about this. James never brings anyone over to meet me. He knows that I don't like people and I'm not a nosy person. I don't want to know how his fiancee looks like.

"It's supposed to be a surprise,Gabriel" James was hesitating with his choice of words.

I leaned my head against the wall, sighing "The sentence society fears most" I didn't know why I didn't push him but I didn't want to know.

Who James dates or how James' fiancee looks like, I wasn't interested in knowing. I didn't want to have a part in their marriage nor am I even attending their marriage. I didn't want them to think wrongly about me but it was just who I am. I don't want anyone to know about me and my life. 

I can still deal with going to a party because everyone there will be too high to even remember what I had said to them. I couldn't seem to go to a wedding because the girl James apparently is together with is a rich ass girl. They'll be a lot of rich people at their wedding and it wasn't something I want a part in.

I knew I didn't fit in together with the rich and I didn't try to make myself fit in. I was just fine the way that I am and I didn't want that to change. James knows that I don't like being in a place where there are lots of people so he didn't bother to invite me.

He invited me to his aunt's wedding five years ago and I went. The wedding ended early because I ended up smashing a bottle of wine on the groom's head after he made a remark about me and James. I was kicked out from the wedding while the groom was sent over to the hospital.

The wedding was a total failure and the groom ended up breaking up together with James' aunt. James' aunt blamed everything on me and ended up moving countries to get away from James so that her next wedding wouldn't be a failure anymore.

I haven't attended a wedding since then. I liked going to parties because of the girls. I always went home together with a girl I met at the party except for last night where Lea didn't end up going on the same bed as me but then I did ended up going to her home and  bathing in the bathroom.

"Hey, you might know who she is. You met her ever since you were young" James said, reaching out a hand and taking hold of my arm again. I didn't know why he kept on doing that and it was pissing me off.

I don't like it when someone touches me or even get close to me. "Who? You're not talking about your fiancee are you? Because I'm pretty sure that I don't know who your fiancee is" I really don't. Nor do I want to know.

James ran a hand over his hair, smiling, he shrugged his shoulders innocently "Who knows. I don't know. You probably know her way better than me" 

I didn't know what he meant. I was positive that I don't know who James' fiancee is but he made it seem like I do know who his fiancee is. "I don't. Seriously. I don't know who your fiancee is. Is she hot? Because before the two of you can get married, I'll have a night together with her first"

James hit me on the arm, instantly regretting it when he saw my face scrunch up in pain. "I'm so sorry" He said, holding his hand softly on the spot where he had hit me on "I'm so fucking sorry dude. I forgotted. I didn't know." 

I shook my head "It's cool. It doesn't hurt much anyway" That was a lie. It hurt very badly but I tried to put up a show so that he wouldn't feel bad with what he had just did and I have to cover up my bruised ego after last night. The blood only made things much worser.

James held onto my arm while I pushed myself off the wall, he supported most of my weight while we continued on walking out into the living room "I hope you appreciate who I had brought to meet you today, Tate."

I didn't know what he meant but it seemed like I really do know the person he had brought over today to meet me. "I'll see about it. Who is it anyway? I don't like surprises. You know that, James."

James wasn't born in a Spanish family. He moved over to Mexico when he was 4. He was originally born in America to Irish parents who abandoned him at Mexico when they were over there for a holiday. He came back over to America when he was ten together with his aunt.

"It's….someone. I know that you hate surprises but I'm sure you'll like this surprise. And maybe you'll think of coming over to my wedding over at Spain." James was smiling while talking. It was creepy. James never seemed so happy before.

I ignored what he had just said, letting everything register inside of my head. I didn't know who he was talking about but I'm already pretty sure that I would regret it if I really met the person James is talking so happily about. "Fuck" I cussed under my breath once we reached the living room.

James was smiling to himself next to me. I didn't know why he was smiling but then I wasn't getting a good feeling about this. I know James good enough to know what when he's lying or telling me the truth. I was getting a bad feeling about the way he's smiling and talking.

I was about to reach the couch when James let go of my arm. Tapping me on the shoulder and sending pain coursing through me, I turned to glare at him. I was about to send him one of my glares when I saw the girl standing by the stool near the island.

Her long brown hair was tied up into a tight ponytail behind. Her long fingernails was painted a deep blood red that reminded me of the blood that was oozing out of me last night. Her red dress was hugging her body tightly. Her red heels made her four inches taller. She was smiling at me.

I haven't seen her in such a long time that I almost didn't recognize her right away. Gina. Never had I ever wanted to meet my sisters again in my life. I thought that after what I had done to them, they'll never accept the fact that I'm their brother again. 

I didn't want them to acknowledge me as their brother and I don't want them to see the person that I am today. I didn't want them to see the way that I am today. I didn't know how long I was staring at Gina until I finally turned my head to James, staring at him in the eye and trying to find a reason why he brought my sister over to the apartment today.

I didn't know why but I wasn't happy to see Gina at all. I was mad at James for bringing her over. I was mad at him for not asking me before bringing Gina over. Swallowing the anger, I said "What is she doing here?"

James took a step back from me, putting distance between the two of us. I didn't know why but he was afraid. His eyes darted back and forth between me and Gina like he's willing Gina to say something to get my attention of off him "I - I don't - " He was stuttering 

Gina took a step forward, her eyes on me "No, it's not his fault. It was me. I wanted to talk together with you, brother. I knew that Ginovia has been writing to you through Ginnie's hands ever since you left and I really want to talk together with you"

Ginnie was another one of my sisters and she was the least trusting of all. She swore to herself that she will never look me in the eye again and call me her brother the very day after I stepped foot out of our foster parents' home. "Shut up" My eyes snapped towards her "I'm not talking together with you." I turned my attention back to James, my eyes fixated on him. "I'm asking you one last time, James. What is she doing here?"

James took another step back. He knows clearly that I wouldn't be able to smash his face in because of the condition that I'm in but it doesn't mean that I wouldn't hurt him if I got better "I just - I thought you'll be happy to see her. I didn't know that you hate her so much"

I leaned against the couch, feeling the pain on my feet go away. Licking my bottom lip, I glanced over at Gina "Leave"

Gina took another step forward, looking at me with a hurt expression "Gabr - "

"Leave" I repeated calmly. I didn't know why I wanted her to leave but then I couldn't help myself. I didn't want her to be involve in my life. Letting the whole gang know that I have three sisters over at Spain will only make them easy targets.

They know well enough that the only way to hurt me is through the people whom I cherish and love most. It has always been like that. I didn't want anyone to know about my three sisters to keep them safe from harm's way. At least, that was what I thought I was trying to do.

James sighed, walking over to Gina and holding onto her name to stop her from going over to me "Let's go, Gina. Let's not push him any further. Give him some time and then he'll come around"

Gina hesitated for awhile, shaking her head. Tears made their way down her eyes "Brother" She repeated "I'm sorry" She said, turning around and going for the door. 

I didn't know what hurts most. The tears coming out from her eyes or the way she ran away. I didn't know what they were expecting from me but it probably isn't this. James thinks that he knows me well enough but then he was probably not expecting this.

I watched as James motioned to Lea to go together with them. I didn't know why Lea was even standing there but then she was. She had been standing there ever since I came out from the hallway. I watched Lea glance briefly at me before following James out from the apartment.

After the apartment door finally closed, I limped over to the kitchen stool, hauling myself onto it and running a hand through my hair, feeling the strands through my fingers. It was better this way. I can't let them into my life and let them get hurt. It's always better this way.

It has been a whole week since James sent me home from the apartment. I was curious about Gabriel and Gina but I was too chicken to ask James about it. The ride in James' old sedan was silent with only a little small talks here and there between James and Gina in Spanish. I didn't understand what they were talking about so I didn't chip in in their conversation.

I was aware that they are both talking in Spanish because they don't want me to listen in on their conversation. When James walked me back to the mansion, holding onto my hand, he told me that I should keep quiet about what happened to the mansion and me during those two days. I just nodded my head blindly and didn't question him about it.

The mansion was restored to its own glory. There were no bullet holes or smashed glass anywhere and the furniture isn't strewn everywhere. The wall paper was still the same as the old ones and my mother's most prized China vase was still sitting on the wooden table near the stairs. I doubt that they managed to get a genuine one back because there was only two of the vases created. One of them was Mrs. Prise, a collector who lives downtown , and the other one - which is probably smashed into a thousand tiny pieces - is sitting in the mansion of John Leal.

James didn't want me to be involve together with Gabriel and decided to send me home straight a day earlier than planned. I didn't know why but he just said that I shouldn't get involved together with Gabriel that much because he's bad news. I didn't know what that meant but it seemed like everyone in my life is bad news. First my brother and now a stranger.

Mrs Rodriguez and the butler had came back a day later and freaked out over me and what had happened at the mansion while they were away. Liam hadn't contacted our parents because he thought that it isn't important enough to call them. I don't know what he's thinking of and I didn't care.

"Earth to pretty Lea" Rica's voice snapped me out of my thoughts. She was waving a hand in front of my face and giggling away in her 'Rica's Famous giggle'. Rocio was on my bed and scrolling through his phone, completely oblivious to the both of us - Me and Rica-.

Shaking my head slightly, I waved her hand out from my face "What's up?" I haven't been paying attention at all to what she was talking about. I didn't want to know what she has to say after that two days of my life.

Rica snapped her fingers in front of me, rolling her eyes at me "You're not listening to a thing that I'm saying just now Lea." She pointed out obviously "What is up with you?" She was annoyed that I wasn't listening to her at all.

I looked at her, glancing at Rocio at the corner of my eye "Umm, hey  Rocio doesn't seem interested in what you are talking about just now too, Rica. Why don't you go bother him?" I didn't actually mean to say that but it came out. 

Rocio looked up from his phone and nodded his head. He wasn't listening to what I had just said just now but he knows me enough to get what I had just said. "Yeah, sure. I wasn't listening at all" He obviously didn't know what we were talking about but just went with it. It was written clearly on his face.

Rica sighed, going over to my bed and sitting down on it "What is wrong with the both of you? Rocio, you seem to zoom out from reality and to your own imaginary world and Lea, you seem like you're distant ever since you came back after the shoot out at your house." She was talking quickly and it was hard for me to catch what she was talking about. Rica checked her nails "I think I need to get a manicure and pedicure done if you two aren't going to talk together with me" 

I turned back over to my desk, holding my pen over the blank piece of paper and scribbling on it. I didn't know what I actually want to draw or write on the piece of paper but then it was the only thing that I had been doing ever since James sent me back.

I just felt like a piece of everything is missing and I kind of miss Gabriel and the dusty apartment. The mansion is always clean and I didn't actually have a chance to even see a speck of dust. It was different in the apartment, I took a liking to the lack of furniture and the blank walls. The mansion's walls are never blank. There was always paintings on the walls and photo frames.

"Hey, have you guys ever heard of a Salsa?" Rocio asked, he was still scrolling through his phone and seemed so interested in what he's looking at in his phone that he had zoomed out from reality like how Rica said he is just now.

Rica was laying on my bed, her heels are lying on the floor and she had an annoyed look on her face. I didn't know what her deal was but then it seemed like she's on her period today. Rica is always like that once every month. She said that it was because of her irregular menstrual cycle but then me and Rocio was convinced that it was just her trying to get attention by being bitchy "What about it?" She asked, holding her phone up and checking it.

She had bought a new phone a week ago after the shoot out at the mansion. It was a gold iPhone 7 and she had been bragging about it ever since she bought it. Rocio's phone was an old Samsung 3s and he hadn't thought of buying a new one like Rica. 

Rocio clearly ignored his sister and turned to me "Lea, do you know what Salsa is?" He was doing it on purpose to make Rica look bad. 

I shook my head "No. What about it?" I repeated what Rica had said to him. I didn't know why but I had grown up in a complicated family. My parents are always away and my brother is always hanging out with his friends somewhere outside of the house. Even though I was born with a older brother, it seemed like I'm the only child most of the time.

Rica rolled onto her side and hit Rocio on the head "I asked you first Rocio. What about it?" She was clearly mad that Rocio had ignored her just now and she's back to her bitchy self again. 

Rocio rolled his eyes at his sister, rolling onto his back and holding his phone up "There's this salsa thing going on tomorrow evening and it's a fancy" he emphasized on the word 'fancy' just to get back at Rica because Rica never goes to a fancy party. All of the parties that she goes to is those college parties. Filled with drunkards and druggies. "party. You need a partner to go together with you in order to get in" 

Rica grabbed Rocio's phone from his hand, reading the text on his phone quickly before throwing Rocio's phone back to him "Salsa's aren't fancy parties, stupid." Rica said "It's a dance party"

I didn't know what a dance party is but I'm thinking that it's something between a party that has dancing. "What's the difference between a dance party and the regular college parties that you go to then?" I asked, my question was directly pointed at Rica.

Rica shook her head "My, the two of you don't know much about parties do you? A dance party isn't the same as a lame college party. Dance parties are like fancy parties with a lot of rich people in it and fancy dancing. A college party is a party where there are drunkards and druggies and gangsters and criminals and bullies." 

I didn't know what Rica meant but then I was too tired to question her further. Rocio shrugged his shoulders and turned his phone off "And here I thought it was a fancy party that only has eating in it. Like those French food, salsa." Rocio meant for it to be a joke but then no one found it funny enough to start laughing. Rica rolled her eyes at her brother and got up from the bed, stretching herself. Rica had took her red four inch heels back together with her the first time she had swing by here after I came back and she was mad when she saw a huge scratch on the side of it.

I didn't know where that scratch came from and had to endure Rica's babbles for an entire hour until she decided to storm off in a huff. I later related it back to Mrs Rodriguez and she brushed it off saying that it's just Rica being the princess she is.

Rica has always been the most favored one in her family and Rocio was the cast out. He was always left out of things while Rica was always included in everything. It was like me and Liam. That might be why I was closer to Rocio than Rica or maybe if it's because Rica wasn't much of a friend but Rocio is. He listens to what I have to say instead of saying anything mean like how Rica does.

Rica took her phone up from my bed and thumbed it open, staring at it for a while before going over to her heels -which she had discarded at a corner of my room the moment she came in- "I need to make a quick run over to the restaurant over at Rat's and have lunch together with my boyfriend. I'll see the two of you some other day when you two aren't in your bad moods" Rica slipped both her feet into her heels and made a quick dash for the door.

She was just about to open the door when Rocio stopped her "Your boyfriend? You have a boyfriend now? What about him? How did you two even met? Is he anyone I know or anyone you should be staying away from instead of having a fantasy relationship together with?" 

Rica looked at her brother, raising her eyebrows in question "His name is Rankar and he's the sweetest guy you can ever meet in life. I met him at the party that day where you two went AWOL on me the minute I went in to have some fun." 

It actually was a whole hour. I had been in the house for a whole hour before I decided to run out because of Gabriel and his whole 'recording' thing. But Rica has to be melodramatic every single time just to make herself seem better. Truth is, she's the worse human being on planet Earth.

"I haven't even seen the guy. You shouldn't go the restaurant and have lunch together with him. God knows what he's going to do to you there. And the party? It was just a week ago. You shouldn't date a guy that you had just met, Rica" Rocio was trying to be his usual big brother thing but then Rica wasn't buying it.

"If I had a penny for every guy that you say are bad news, I'll be a fucking millionaire by now." She scoffed, pulling my room door open and walking straight out of my room, stopping just to say "Rankar isn't bad news. He's a sweet guy. Don't be so judgmental for once in your life, Rocio" I flinched at her choice of words.

With that, she turned and walked away, leaving my room door wide open. I didn't know why Rica changed into a pissy little bitch today but I'm guessing that it has something to do together with the guy that she's been seeing. I don't know the guy 'Rankar' personally but I can tell by his name that he's totally bad news. Probably someone like Gabriel and my brother, Liam.

"I don't get what is wrong together with her? Why must she talk to me like that right now? She's full of it. So fuck - " Rocio broke off, looking at me in the eye "Sorry." he apologized "I forgotted that you hate it when people cuss." Rocio knows that I don't like it when people cuss but I do it too myself sometimes. But I was especially sensitive to the f word. It was probably because of my childhood but then that's a story for another day.

"No. It's alright. I'm way over it by now. I can't always think of my bad childhood whenever someone uses that word… especially in public" It was fake. The word actually still brings back bad memories but then I was trying to not make Rocio feel bad about him using that word. 

Rocio nodded his head, muttering something in Spanish to himself. "Do you know what is wrong with Rica? She has been like that ever since she met that Rankar guy and I think he's influencing her a lot. I don't think my parents are going to like it if she goes on like this" Rocio had his head in his hands in frustration.

Rocio gets frustrated easily and he especially gets frustrated over his sister and what she does in her daily life. I don't know why but it's probably the whole brother thing. He thinks that he's responsible for his sister all the time. 

I shook my head, looking back down at my blank piece of paper and trying to think of something to write. I normally write or draw to get my mind off things and it works all the time. But for now, it's not working as well "I don't know, Rocio. Rica hasn't been such a great friend to me to start with but I've gotten a lot of use with it so I don't quite know when she's being bitchy or when she's not" I was straight out lying through my nose. I knew Rica like the back of my hand.

Rocio didn't say anything. Instead, he took his phone up from my bed and thumbed it open, checking his phone. Frowning, he got up from my bed and went over to me "Do you know who Gabriel is? He just texted me about - something to do together with your brother"

That got my attention. I didn't know why but then I was worried about something happening to my brother. He was always the reckless one in the family and I was always afraid that he'll end himself up in a huge mess or worry about him all the time "What about it? What did it say?"

Rocio stared at his phone for a while before saying "Liam's in the laundromat. He got in trouble. - Gabriel. That's everything he texted me." Rocio was hesitating while he said it and I didn't know why. Deciding on not to ask him much about it, I got up from my seat and grabbed my jacket from my clothes hanger.

I was dressed in a pair of sweat pants and a tee shirt. I didn't actually need to change so I just pull a pair of jacket over my tee shirt to cover up my scruffy tee shirt "I'm going out for awhile, Rocio. Please help me tell Mrs Rodriguez that I'll be going out for a while and not to freak out about it that much." 

I didn't wait for his reply. I slipped both my feet into my white converse and tied up my shoe laces before rushing out from my room. I went down the stairs at full pace, not looking back at Rocio when he called my name. I didn't have time to chat together with him right now because of my brother. I don't want anything to happen together with him and the laundromat don't seem like a suitable place where something can happen to him.

Pulling the front door open, I stepped out. The hot afternoon sun quickly hitting me on the face. Growing up, I didn't like the sun because of a bad sun burn I had when I was a child. Closing the front door as quietly as possible, I stepped out into the open and ran to the laundromat.

On the way there, I was wondering why Liam hadn't texted me. Instead, he told Gabriel to text Rocio about something happening to him. I didn't think that there was anything fishy about it but as I started to get closer to the laundromat, I started worrying if it's all just a set up.

Liam likes to do all kind of things. Especially things like this. It wasn't the first time that he did something like that to me and I'm pretty sure that it's not going to be the last time he's going to do it to me. I know Liam enough to know when he's trying to pull a prank on me. A part of me is telling me that I shouldn't go to the laundromat. Instead, I should just head back home. But another part of me is telling me to go to the laundromat because Liam isn't pulling another prank on me.

Either way, I ended up standing in front of the laundromat's huge swinging doors. The laundromat has these huge double swinging doors that is transparent. I can easily see inside that there isn't a fight going on. Instead, I saw Liam and Gabriel on the bleachers, their phones out and clicking away.

Putting my hand on the door handle, I pushed one of the double doors open, stepping in and awkwardly clearing my throat loudly to get the both of their attention. I was quite confused when the both of them didn't turn their heads to look at the jingling door bell when I stepped in. I mean, it's human reflexes. We turn our heads to look at anything with a sound "Hi?" I said, holding up a hard awkwardly and waving at the both of them.

I didn't know wether I should be mad or happy to see my brother. "I got - Rocio got a text from Gabriel saying that you need help. What is it? Did anything happen? Should I tell mom and dad?" I wasn't use to saying Gabriel's name yet.

Liam pocketed his phone back in the back pocket of his jeans, standing up and going over to me "Really? Did Gabriel text Rocio that? Because I'm pretty confident that I gave him your phone number instead of Rocio's but then" He paused, holding up a hand and scratching the back of his head "I guess Gabriel got the wrong number. Or I texted him the wrong number"

Raising an eyebrow at him, I said "So, you texted me over here for nothing? What is this? A prank you're pulling again, Liam? Because it's not funny anymore. We're not kids anymore. I don -" I cut myself off, frustration making its way to my face "How can you even do such a thing like this?!"

Liam raised up both of his hands, it was like he was defending himself from what I was about to say "I'm sorry okay? I don't mean to text you - Well, technically I wasn't the one who texted you, Gabriel did. And I don't know what he even texted you to begin with" 

All I wanted to do right there and then was push Liam to the floor and grab whatever that I can and stab him in the chest with it. I ran all the way here for nothing just because of my worrying. "Don't you even go there together with me,Liam! You are well aware of what Gabriel had texted me and it isn't funny. You might think that it's funny but it's not. It's not funny anymore,Liam"

Liam nodded his head, glancing back at Gabriel who was still on the bleachers and looking down at his phone. "Hey" He called out to Gabriel "You should probably come here and explain to Lea why you texted her that nonsense"

Gabriel held up one of his hand and shook his head "No. I'm fine here. Thank you" 

I didn't know why he said that but I'm guessing he's doing it to anger me even more. Waving a hand in front of Liam's face, I swallowed my anger and forced myself to talk "You know what,Liam? Nevermind. It was me. I was the one in the wrong for running all the way here because I was worried about my own brother's safety" I jabbed a finger into Liam's chest, "I hate you. Liam Leal" I took my phone out to call Rocio -to ensure him nothing happened- and was just about to turn and walk out of the laundromat when Gabriel's voice stopped me 

"We actually need your help with the washing machine." Gabriel's voice cut through the silence like a bullet. I didn't know what I should do. Stay and help the two of them or just leave them be. I didn't ask the both of them to try and play a prank on me.

Liam cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his neck "Yeah, Lea. We actually need your help on the washing machines." Liam was speaking in a uncertain voice like he wasn't sure on what he's supposed to say. 

It was written clearly on Liam's face that they don't need help with the washing machine. Turning back to look at the both of them in the eye instead of looking at their reflection in the transparent glass of the huge double doors "If the both of you are so - No. I won't help the both of you. I have enough of your lies and your faces"

Without waiting for their reply, I pulled open the double doors and stepped out, making a run back to the mansion. I didn't know why but I was fine when Liam pulled these pranks on me when we were younger but as I started growing up, I started hating it. I didn't like it when he pulled a prank on me. I especially didn't like it when he said that his safety is being jeopardized.

I was halfway back home when I stopped running. Leaning against one of the electricity poles, I searched for my phone in my pocket. I was on the verge of crying when I couldn't find my phone anywhere on myself. Leaning my head against the pole, I ran a memory check through my head.

I was positive that I didn't leave my phone in my room before coming out here. My phone was always in the front pocket of my sweat pants for the whole day. I didn't take it out except to charge it when it ran out of battery. I was quite sure that I didn't leave it on my desk when Rocio read the text to me.

I was about to give up when I remembered the last time I had my phone in my hands. The laundromat. 

Damn.

I didn't want to look at Liam in the eye or face Gabriel again after that silly four year old fit I threw in there. I was embarrassed because of it. I knew the side effects of throwing a fit on someone who doesn't even deserve it but I just had to because of the anger that was building up inside of me. I don't throw fits that often but then Liam just manage to push that button of mine all the time.

I lost track of time when I left my phone over at the laundromat. But with the way the sky is setting, I'm pretty sure that it's going to be dark soon. I was getting antsy on going home without my phone together with me because it was quite a long walk from my house to the laundromat and it didn't help with me feeling like I had lost a part of me back at the laundromat.

I didn't know why but then my phone was like a close friend of mine apart from Rocio, who is a human being. Without my phone, I am completely nothing. I couldn't keep track of time and I lost all form of contact together with everyone. 

I was too chicken to go back to the laundromat to get my phone so I just decided to hang out in the streets for awhile before going back over to the laundromat to look for my phone. I didn't know why but then I was convinced that some people had already taken my phone and decided to sell it over to someone homeless for a good price.

Sitting myself down on one of the benches right next to subway, it was getting late and the sun is already starting to set. I've never been out in the open before all alone in the dark and I didn't want to stay out late at night but I need my phone back and I was determined to get it back no matter what.

Growing up, my parents didn't use the typical 'ghost and haunting the streets at night' to scare me and my brother. Instead, the use the other typical one 'gangs are running the streets late at night' to scare the both of us. I was scared out of my wits as a child to even step foot out of the mansion when I was a child but Liam, being the braver one, always goes out to play together with the neighbour's child late at night.

I guess that was what made us two different person. Liam isn't afraid. I am. Liam had already gotten rid of all of his demons years ago but then I was too chicken to get rid of my own demons. I was absorbed into a world where it was only me and my insecurities but Liam isn't.

It was probably a reason why my mother favors Liam all the time. He doesn't run away from his demons. He faces them and tries his best to conquer them. But me, I just choose to run away until one day I can finally face them. Liam was the opposite of me and it has been like this all the time ever since we were kids.

I was staring up at the already dark sky when I felt someone tap on my shoulder. I didn't know what to do but look back at who had tapped me on the shoulder. I was praying that it isn't anyone dangerous that my parents told us to stay away from. 

Taking a deep breath, I decided to turn my head around and look at the person who had tapped me on the shoulder. His face was illuminated by the subway's light but I can still make out his face perfectly. Gabriel. It seemed like every where I go, I'll surely bump into him and it was getting on my nerves "What do you want?" I said, turning my head back around and looking off into the distance.

People are steering clear of the streets when the sky started to darken. It made the streets quiet except for a few people who probably are dangerous people walking the streets at night. I didn't even know why I am sitting on a bench right outside of subway but I couldn't think of a better way to get my phone back.

With Gabriel standing right behind me, I already knew that Liam isn't over at the laundromat anymore and it's safe for me to go back there and get my phone. Standing up from the bench, I began walking. I was completely oblivious that Gabriel was still trailing behind me until the two guys in front of me over at one of the twenty four hour convenience store raised their hands in my direction.

At first I thought that they were waving at me but then when I was walking past them, I heard Gabriel's voice, saying something in Spanish to the two guys. The two guys replied back in Spanish and exchanged looks before the both of them disappeared inside of the convenience store.

Wrapping my arms around myself, I continued on walking until Gabriel stopped me, grabbing my elbow and saying "Hey, where are you wondering off to?"

Pulling my elbow out from his grasp, I resumed my walking, completely ignoring him. I was still too embarrassed about that little tantrum I threw at the laundromat. It's better if I don't say anything to embarrass myself again.

Gabriel followed behind me for a while more before he tapped me twice on the shoulder "Hey, it's dangerous for a girl like you to walk around the streets alone at this time of the hour" 

I rolled my eyes. I was just about to answer him when I thought better of it. I don't need to answer him. He isn't anyone to me and I want it to be that way. It's better if I keep a distance between the two of us. I was walking at a slow pace and walked past a lot of men. They were mostly drunk and tried to hit on me, all of which I had ignored. Gabriel was useful too because he was indirectly helping me by glaring at the drunk guys and telling them off.

We were walking in silence through an alley which I had took when Gabriel tapped me on the shoulder again "Hey, are you looking for your phone? Because I have it on me" 

It took me a few moments to register everything that he had said. I turned around and look at Gabriel, raising an eyebrow in his direction, I stopped walking "What?! You have my phone on you all the while and you never bothered to tell me about it or give me my phone?" 

Gabriel ran a hand through his hair, messing it up "I thought you didn't want your phone since you practically threw it on the floor just now when you were talking - yelling - at Liam about that 'prank'" 

I turned around, rolling my eyes at him "I did not throw my phone on the floor. I dropped it." I paused, not actually knowing if I had threw it down on the floor or dropped it. But then I was positive that I wouldn't throw my phone down on the floor. "I did not throw my phone on the floor" I repeated quietly to myself to convince myself that I wouldn't throw my phone down on the floor.

Gabriel nodded his head, slipping his phone into his jeans' back pocket and holding my phone out to me. "The screen is cracked. I doubt it'll work anymore" He held my phone out to me.

Taking my phone from his hand, careful to not brush my hand over his, I tried unlocking my phone "What did you even do to my phone?!" I said, hitting my phone against my palm when it wouldn't turn on. Maybe he was right, I really did throw my phone on the floor.

Gabriel took his phone out from his front pocket, holding it out to me "You can have mine if yours don't work" he offered

I shook my head, cursing under my breath. My phone had been together with me for these past five years and losing it is going to be like losing another part of me "No. I don't want your phone. I'm buying a new one tomorrow." I turned around, beginning to walk again 

Gabriel followed behind me, still holding his phone out to me "Come on,Lea. I know you're dying to know what's on my phone. You can have it. I'll take yours" 

It was true. What he said. I was curious about what he has on his phone but then I'm not ready to give up my phone for his. "Are you for real? How can you even part together with your phone like that? Don't you ever love your phone?"

Gabriel touched my shoulder with his phone "I don't. Losing my phone isn't anything to me but then you" he paused, holding onto my elbow and turning me around to face him "You can die without a phone"

Looking down at his phone, I decided that I shouldn't take it. I don't know what's wrong with him but if he thinks that I'm best friends together with him and will take his phone willingly, then he's wrong. "I wouldn't die without a phone. I'll just simply go buy another one. I won't take your phone and part together with mine" 

Gabriel sighed, looking down at his phone "You wouldn't believe it but then Liam bought this phone for you. He said that you're still mad at him and didn't want to make you mad again so he told me to give this phone to you instead" He sounded sincere

I shook my head again, looking down quickly when I realized how close the two of us are. I was looking down and staring at my shoes when I caught sight of his hand or more accurately, his bruised knuckles. It was covered in pooling purple bruises. Just by looking at it seem like it's painful. Like, very painful. "What happened to your hand?" I blurted out of the blue. I didn't want to actually know but then a part of me wants to know

Gabriel looked down at his hand, quickly letting go of my elbow and retracting his hand like he didn't want me to continue on looking at it. He kept his hand behind him, still holding the phone out with his other hand "It's nothing. I was locked out of the apartment earlier and had to punch through a boarded up window to get in"

I didn't know what he meant but dropped the subject because I didn't want to make him feel bad about it. He can lie to me all he wants. "Oh, okay. It's alright if you don't want to tell me about it but then I still don't want the phone. I can get a new and better one tomorrow"

Gabriel looked down at the phone and nodded his head, pulling his hand back and shoving the phone into his pocket "It's cool if you don't want the phone. I can always tell Liam that."

I nodded my head. I knew that he was being sarcastic. "Sure. Tell him that." Taking a step back from him, I turned back around and continued on walking. I knew that he was lying when he said that he had to punch through a boarded up window to get in to his locked apartment because frankly, I've been at the apartment before and it doesn't have a boarded up window.

I was walking out of the alley when Gabriel caught up together with me, walking backwards and looking at me "You hungry? I know there's a place around here" He was looking at me in the eye

I avoided his eyes and continued on walking, holding my phone close to my chest. I couldn't deny the fact that I was hungry. I nodded my head "Yes. I'm hungry" I said

Gabriel stopped walking, swinging his arm around my shoulders and holding me close to him "Cool. There's a place around here. I've been there quite a couple of times and the food that they serve there is great" 

I nodded my head, not knowing what to actually say to him. I didn't know why but then I was suddenly friends together with him. Like great friends even though we aren't friends at all to begin with. We were walking for about five minutes when Gabriel stopped us in front of a fast food place. EziBurger. I've never had fast food before except for pizzas. Pizzas made by Mrs. Rodriguez. "Are we really going to eat here?"

Gabriel nodded his head, putting a hand on the door handle and pushing the door open. He held open the door for me while I stepped into the fast food place. The fast food place is decorated with red and blue balloons that looks ridiculous. The waitresses are all wearing red and blue too showy clothes. The booths are decorated with the same sick red and blue colour. One of the waitresses lead us to a booth away from most of the people. She sat us down and batted her eyelashes at Gabriel "Hey" She said, putting a hand on Gabriel's arm and moving her hand up and down his arm "I haven't seen you in a long time,Gabriel"

I looked down at the table, staring at the red and blue table, not wanting to look at the both of them. Gabriel was obviously lying when he said he had only been here 'quite' a couple of times. Gabriel said something to her in Spanish and turned to me "What do you want,Lea?" 

I shrugged my shoulders, not knowing what I should have. I haven't ate outside of the mansion before so it probably explains why I wasn't comfortable in eating out "I don't know. What are you having?" I asked, still looking down at the table.

Gabriel raised an eyebrow at me, turning back to the waitress and saying something in Spanish to her. I didn't know what he had said but then the waitress replied back in Spanish before walking away. She purposely sway her hips more than what she usually does because of the unsteady way she was walking. Gabriel was staring at her.

Snapping my fingers in front of him to get his attention "Were you lying when you said you've only been here quite a couple of times? The waitress seems to know you very well"

Gabriel rubbed his neck "Yeah well, I've - No, she was my ex-girlfriend"

Raising my eyebrows in question, I said "Your ex-girlfriend? You're lying. I don't think you even have a girlfriend to begin with. Tell me, Gabriel" I pronounced his name like how the waitress did just now "Who is she to you? Is she your sister?" I didn't know what I was thinking but then it was clear that the waitress isn't his sister. What kind of sister touches their brother's arm like that? 

Gabriel cast a sheepish smile my way, looking embarrassed "You wouldn't believe it but then ivebeensleepingtogetherwithherforquitesometime" He said the last part quickly like he's afraid of someone hearing it.

"Oh" I didn't know why I said oh but then it was clear on his face that he doesn't want to talk about it. Neither do I want to know about his relationship together with the waitress. I wasn't a curious person by nature. Or maybe I am but then I try to make it seem like I'm not. 

We sat in total silence for a while more before the food came. Thankfully, it was a different waitress who seems like she knows Gabriel well but then decided to keep their conversation short. Most of the people in the fast food place is speaking Spanish. Poking at my food, I looked at Gabriel, raising my eyebrows at her "What is this?" I took the soggy burger bun up and inspected it. Poking my fork into it and holding it up "It's filled will oil" 

Gabriel looked down at his plate of hamburger and noted the oil on it for the first time in his life "Yeah. Sure. Oil." He nodded his head, picking his hamburger up and taking bite out of it "It's not oil,Lea" He said "It's honey. It's called honey burgers for a reason" 

I looked down at my plate of hamburger for a while before deciding that I should believe him. Taking a nip out of the burger bun, it was true. It's honey. It isn't oil. Staying silent, I continued on eating. Before I even knew it, I was leaning against the table on my elbows and grinning from ear to ear at Gabriel "You were right. The food here do taste nice" 

Gabriel nodded his head, wiping the grease off his fingers with a paper towel. He had used his hands to eat his hamburger. It made him seem like a caveman. Growing up, my mom taught me to never use my hands while eating. It was not hygienic. "I thought you haven't ate outside of the mansion before"

I nodded my head "Yeah. I've only ate pizzas made by Mrs Rodriguez. I've never ate any other fast food before." 

Gabriel looked over his shoulder, his jaw clenching in annoyance. "Now, you can always come over here to eat." He pointed out obviously

Nodding my head, I looked at the guys sitting at the booth at the far end. They were whispering among each other. "Do you know Mrs Rodriguez?" I asked, my mind wondering back over to the photograph in Mrs Rodriguez's bedroom

Gabriel raised an eyebrow, shaking his head "No. Who is she? Am I suppose to know who she is?"

I shrugged my shoulders "I don't know but what's your name?"

"Gabriel"

"Gabriel as in? Gabriel? Gabriel what?"

"Gabriel Grey" He said

"Your full name, Gabriel. As in, Gabriel your middle name and your last name. Grey couldn't be your last name" It was likely that his last name is Grey but then it wasn't common in this part of town. It's not common for someone to be named Grey.

Gabriel sipped at his glass of lemon juice, he nodded his head "Gabriel Tate Grey Valdinski" 

I nodded my head, my mind wondering back over to the photograph in Mrs Rodriguez's bedroom "What's your mother's name?" I asked. I didn't know why but then I wasn't sure if it was Gabriel in the photograph but then a part of me says that it was him in the photograph

Gabriel raised an eyebrow at me, pushing his glass of lemon juice towards me "It doesn't matter what her name is. What is your full name?"

I blinked at him. "What do you mean what's my name? Why do you want to know my name?" I wasn't looking forward to this. I didn't want him to know what's my full name.

Gabriel's jaw clenched again like he was annoyed by something the guys at the other table is talking about "Well, it isn't fair that you asked me my name and I told you but then you wouldn't tell me your name. And you also asked me what my mother's name is, here's the deal. If you tell me your name, I'll tell you my mother's name"

I wanted to know what his mother's name was but then I didn't want him to know what's my full name. I pushed his glass of lemon juice back to him. "It's Lea. Lea Nicole Leal." 

Gabriel pushed his glass of lemon juice back towards me "I was thinking of naming my future daughter Nicole." He said, slowly nodding his head like he's thinking of something else "Do you want to know what's my mother's name?" He asked

I nodded my head "What is her name?"

"Her name is Natuo. Natuo Rodriguez Valdinski."

Gabriel nodded his head "Yeah. The one and only. I have three other sisters too but they don't live around here. Gina for one, you've met her" he took out a cigarette from a cigarette box "Why? You sound curious at first but now you just sound like you're unsure of something"

I bit onto my lip,thinking. It's better if I don't tell him that Mrs Rodriguez is the maid I was talking about just now. He wouldn't like to know that his own mother had been working for the Leal's family for over fifteen years "It's nothing. I was just confused" I paused, thinking of another lie "So, are you born in America?" I tried to change the subject

Gabriel shook his head, lighting his cigarette with a silver zippo lighter "What is this? A QnA session now? No. I was born in Spain. I moved here ten years ago together with part of the gang" he took a drag on his cigarette

I nodded my head, reeking my brain for another question to ask him "Is Spanish your first language?" The moment that question came out from my mouth, I had to mentally face palm myself. Of course Spanish is his first language! He's been speaking it together with almost everyone he met.

Gabriel puffed out the smoke from his mouth, his jaw clenching shut for a minute before he raised his eyebrow at me in a perfect arch "Yeah. Spanish is my first language"

I looked around him at the bald guy who was sitting at the booth at the other end of the fast food place "You seem quite agitated with what they are talking about" I pointed out as in it wasn't obvious enough to me or him

Gabriel shook his head "No. It's nothing" He glanced at the booth of guys "It's nothing important"

Nodding my head, I looked down at my drink. It was fizzing up like I had placed a mentos inside. The hamburgers each came together with this sick green colored drink which Gabriel said it's lemon grass. I don't believe him. I mean like, what kind of lemon grass drink fizzes up like it has gas inside. It's like, we're not talking about Coke here "It's getting quite late. Maybe we should go… like I'll go back home and you can go back to your own home"

Gabriel took another long drag from his cigarette, exhaling the smoke through his nose before stubbing his cigarette out on the table. He left his cigarette butt on the table and stood up "Come on. I'll send you home"

I was just about to protest when I saw Gabriel's fist clenched. He was biting down on his lower lip like he's trying to avoid himself from bashing someone's face in. I quickly stood up, grabbing onto Gabriel's tattooed arm. I didn't know why but then I was thinking maybe I can stop him from losing his temper because of whatever those guys are talking about "Come on" I tugged onto his arm, leading him out from the fast food place

We were just passing by their booth when I heard one of them saying "Tate turned into a pussy when he has his girl around" They weren't talking in Spanish at all. They had been talking in English all along but I had never paid close enough attention to what they are talking about.

Gabriel lost it. In a blink of an eye, Gabriel's fist had connected with the bald guy's jaw. Things escalated quickly from then on. I found myself backing into a corner of the fast food place to avoid getting in between of the fight. It was three against one and Gabriel had the upper hand. Wrapping my arms around myself, I watched as the chefs came out from the kitchen and stopped the fight. The lady who owns the place, waved our bill off and kicked -literally- us out.

Stepping towards Gabriel, I inspected his face. He had a split lip. That was all of it. "I've never seen you fight before" I commented as we walked out from the fast food place with the lady still shouting obscenities behind us

Gabriel ran his thumb over his split lip, wiping the blood away "It didn't scare you?" He paused, his eyebrows scrunching up "I'm actually surprised that you didn't choose to run out of there. It's not every day you see a good girl watching a fight"

I shrugged my shoulders innocently. I've been doing that a lot. Shrugging my shoulders. I couldn't deny it but I actually enjoy watching a fight. Growing up together with a brother, especially a brother like Liam, I've gotten into a lot of fights together with him and it always ended up with me getting a black eye and Liam getting away unscathed "What were they talking about anyways? You were mad at them"

Gabriel wiped the blood on his hand onto his jeans. Running a hand over his hair, smoothing back his hair. "Something. They were talking about something" He hesitated a little while saying that. He was hiding a lot of things from me.

"Okay." I said "It's fine if you don't want to tell me about it" I swung my hands up, clapping them together loudly. It was a childhood habit. Whenever I am thinking of something while walking, I'll swing my hands to and fro or just swing them up and clap them together loudly

We stayed silent for the rest of the way until we were standing in front of the mansion. I stood there awkwardly playing with my fingers, not knowing what to say. Saying a simple thanks to him is going to make is seem like I don't appreciate that he walked me home but saying something other than that made it seem like I'm trying to impress him.

Gabriel sighed, taking the phone back out from his jeans' pocket and handing it over to me "You might as well just take the phone,Lea. It's better that way. We both know it"

I shook my head, pushing his hand back "No. It's better if I don't take any of your things. It's better that way" The less thing to do together with him,the better. Liam got himself involved together with Gabriel and look where that ended him up at. "Hey, you're not wearing your dog tags anymore" I pointed out when I noticed the empty space around his neck

I've seen him wearing his dog tags every where he goes except for this time, he's not wearing his dog tags. Gabriel dug his hand into his jeans' front pocket, taking out his dog tags and showing it to me "It's getting rusty so I didn't bother to wear it"

Nodding my head, I looked at the mansion, noting that only the living room lights are on. It meant roughly only one thing, Mrs Rodriguez is the only one home. Liam wouldn't come back home anymore and the butler is always away on trips - jobs - that my father assigned him to get done before he comes back from his business trips.

My parents are always out on business trips as in doing their lawyer business. They are planning on opening a new firm overseas to expand their business. They were planning to leave the new firm to me after I had graduated college. I was against it though. I don't want to go out of America and that's it.

Gabriel scratched the back of his neck awkwardly "So, I guess maybe I'll see you some other time?" I didn't know what he meant by that but we both know clearly that after today, we won't be seeing each other again until I decided to meet up together with Liam again, which is rarely.

I nodded my head "Yeah, I guess"

I didn't even notice it but then when I looked up, I was staring straight into Gabriel's grey eyes. He was illuminated by the moonlight which brought out every little detail on him. He was just inches away from me "What are we do- " I didn't get to finish what I was saying because Gabriel decided to cut me off

"Kiss me" Gabriel's voice whispered huskily in my ear. He placed both his hands on either side of my waist, holding me closer to him "Kiss me" He repeated, more forcefully this time like he's desperate to feel my lips against his

I shook my head, quickly looking down at my feet and trying my very best to avoid his eyes "This is wrong,Gabriel. We shouldn't b- "

I was cut off abruptly with Gabriel's hand on my chin. He lifted my head, forcing me to look at him in the eye "Are you scared of me, Lea?" he moved his hand back to my waist, making me tense up all over. I've never been touched like this by a guy before.

I shook my head "No. Why would I be?" It was a lie. I was scared of him. If I'm ever given a chance, I'l never want to bump into Gabriel in the first place.

He chuckled, the sound vibrating off his chest "Lea" I like the way my name rolled easily off his tongue. I can listen to it everyday. "Do you like me?" he asked

I swallowed the lump in my throat. Do I like him? No. Of course not. Of course I don't like him. I shouldn't. "No." I answered, sounding unsure of myself. I do like Gabriel but then I wouldn't admit to it. Especially not to Gabriel himself.

"You suck badly at lying, Lea" He said, leaning in closer until I can feel his breath on my face. "I really want to kiss you right now"

I was just about to say something when I found myself leaning in. His grey eyes are captivating. His lips perfectly shaped into perfection like the rest of him are. His grey eyes are on mine, unmoving. Biting down onto my lip, I closed my eyes. Before I even know it, our lips met.

It was my first kiss and I had never imagined myself to lose it like this. I had imagined it to be under a mistletoe together with my crush, the jock, Rica and Rocio wanted to pair mr up together with. Being eighteen, I've never thought of meeting someone like Gabriel, much less, kissing someone like him. Everything of him clearly screams bad news but then I found myself falling for it.

The kiss ended quickly. We stood there for a minute in silence as I tried to catch my breath and stop my beating heart that has quickened like I had just ran a marathon. Gabriel's hands stayed where they are ; on both sides of my waist "Maybe you should go back in" He said, his grey eyes are still on mine.

I nodded my head, "Yeah, maybe I should go back in" I agreed. Biting onto my lip, I took a step back. Letting Gabriel's hands to fall from my waist, leaving a cold spot. I was just about to turn around and walk back to the mansion when Gabriel grabbed my hand.

It shocked me because Gabriel had always grabbed my elbow instead of my hand. Wild thoughts raced through my brain like a bullet train. I didn't know why am I getting all of this jittery feeling all over me but then I've noticed that whenever he touches me, I'll have this feeling of being weak in the knees.

He held onto my hand for a while before clearing his throat awkwardly "I'll see you tomorrow" He said

Tomorrow. He didn't say 'see you'. He said 'see you tomorrow'. My heart did a leap of joy inside of my chest. I don't know why but then after that kiss, I felt like I've been drawn closer to him. It's probably just my girly hormones reacting to seeing a hot guy. "Tomorrow? You're coming over tomorrow?" I questioned. I had to make sure before jumping to conclusions.

Gabriel nodded his head once "I'll come by tomorrow at six. Liam said that you've been dying to go to the carnival lately" 

I frowned. No way in hell did Liam tell him that. It's embarrassing enough to have Liam as my brother "I'm not dying to go to the carnival. Liam is. He's dying to have gay sex together with one of the clowns there" It was true. When Liam was fifteen, my dad brought him over to the carnival for his fifteenth birthday.

Liam ended up saying all kinds of sexual things to one of the clowns there. They were kicked out from the carnival before they even had a chance to go in. My dad was mad at Liam at the way he had acted and made Liam swear to him that he will never lose his virginity before the age of eighteen. Although I've already known that he had long lost it to a girl he met back in Grade 9.

Gabriel smirked, "Either way, I'll see you tomorrow at six" He let go of my hand "And the phone" He took the phone back out from his jeans' pocket "Please take it, Lea"

I hesitated a little. It's not that I don't want to have it but then I still don't feel comfortable with doing it. I don't like taking other people's things even though it was offered to me "What is I don't take it?"

Gabriel shrugged his shoulders, "Who knows"

I smiled. I knew that he was going to say something like that. Stepping forward, I took the phone from his hand, making sure to purposely brush my hand against his "I'll take the phone just in case if you call me tomorrow and I don't have a phone"

Gabriel bit onto his lip to sot himself from smiling "It's a date then?"

I nodded my head "It's a date." I said. Turning around, I muttered a quick goodbye to him and raced up the gravel walkway. I didn't know why but my heart was literally beating out from my chest. Swinging open the doors to the mansion, I stepped in to the mansion. Turning quickly around, I was just in time to see Gabriel's fading figure. Mrs Rodriguez was at the living room watching a game show while ironing her own clothes.

When she looked up and saw me beaming from ear to ear in joy, she said "What's wrong? You seem so joyful today!"

Grinning from ear to ear at her, I said "You know, when Liam said love doesn't exist in this world, he's wrong. He's so wrong" I collapsed onto the couch, touching my lips with a finger. Memories of just now and Gabriel come rushing back to me.

My mind said to me. You know clearly who he is. He might not be real. He probably just wanted to take away your first kiss and then take away your first time -my v card-. He doesn't like me like that. We just met for not even up to a few days and we had already kissed. It isn't love. 

I didn't know why I am telling myself that he doesn't love me that way even though a part of me wants him to love me back the way I love him "Mrs Rodriguez" I said out of the blue, standing up from the couch "Your son, is his name Gabriel?" I didn't know why I said that but then I was dying to know. I really wanted to know if it's real.

Mrs Rodriguez placed her iron on the metal tray connected next to the ironing board. Picking her shirt up, she examined it closely "Yes" She said. She was still smiling so it's hard for me to know if she's really mad at me for going into her room and looking at her photo frame "Why? You went into my room huh?" She didn't sound mad though

I've never heard Mrs Rodriguez mad before but maybe it's because I rarely talk together with her since I started growing up. I didn't spend as much time together with her as before like how I use to. I actually miss those days together with her.

Gulping down my nervousness, I nodded my head "I did but that's not the point. I met your son and I'm friends together with him" More like, friends with benefits. We can't actually be classified as friends at all but then it was to make myself sound like I know Gabriel better than I actually do.

Mrs Rodriguez placed her shirt back down on the ironing board and took the iron up form the metal tray again. She ran the iron over the shirt once again "You shouldn't get yourself involved together with Gabriel that much. He isn't who you think he is"

I didn't know what she had meant by that but decided that I shouldn't push it. Besides, there's always Google. I can always Google Gabriel's name up and they'll be tons of information on him or maybe but who knows. I'm not so sure myself. I don't know Gabriel good enough to like him yet. Love him.

Looking around the living room awkwardly, I excused myself and went up the stairs. Going into my own room, I went to the bathroom and had a long hot shower. The hot shower helped a lot. It cleared my head up and made me think rationally. It's just a kiss. It doesn't meant anything. Especially to Gabriel.

I don't know if that count as clearing my head but it seemed a lot like I was just trying to convince myself that he doesn't like me back like that. Walking out of the bathroom, I dried myself off with a towel before going into the closet.

Picking out my purple silk nightgown, I put it on. Slipping my arms through the soft silk, I walked out of the closet and to my desk. Searching around the drawers for awhile, I located my hair dryer by the lamp. Taking it up, I plugged it in and blew my hair dry.

When my hair was finally dried enough to be tide up into a tight ponytail, I unplugged the hair dryer and left it by my desk, clearing away some of my papers from my desk, I kept the papers back into their folders before locking them inside the bottom drawer.

Glancing around, I made sure that I had everything in the right place before jumping into bed. Laying down on my bed, I propped myself up on my elbows and reached down, searching for the phone Gabriel had given to me just now.

I had threw my sweat pants by the side of my bed just now to remind myself about the phone. Taking Gabriel's phone out from my sweat pants, I thumbed it open, checking it. It wasn't a new phone but it was still a new model. Samsung J7. I didn't know why but Liam knows that I don't use Samsung phones. He knows that I use iPhones.

The phone that Gabriel had given to me is really Gabriel's own phone. He had lied to me when he said that Liam had bought it for me. It was probably a trick to get me to take the phone from him. And it worked, I was gullible enough to fall for something like that.

Checking Gabriel's phone out thoroughly, I noted that there isn't any text messages. He probably deleted all of it before deciding to give it to me. There's isn't a single call on the call log and the contacts are all listed down with emoticons.

I didn't know what those emoticons meant but it probably meant something to him. I didn't understand the emoticons like how he can. It was none of my business anyways so I didn't give it much of a thought.

Clicking on the gallery icon, I scrolled through his pictures. Spotting the exact same photo in Mrs Rodriguez's room and another photo of Gabriel together with a little girl. The little girl seems ten years old and had the same grey eyes as Gabriel.

Waving it her off as Gabriel's sister, I swiped my finger over the screen. The next picture was of Gabriel, the same little girl and another woman. The woman has long blonde hair and had all the curves in the right places. Gabriel was holding onto the little girl's hand while the woman is holding onto the little girl's shoulder.

They seemed like a family. Letting everything process inside of my head, I made out that the little girl seemed like a mixture between Gabriel and the woman together. They couldn't be the girl's parents. Gabriel is too young to be a father. I guess.

Gabriel is probably in his twenties, twenty four I'm guessing and he's still too young to have a daughter who looks like she's turning six this summer. I mean like, I grew up in a family where my mother and father wouldn't even let a guy near me until I turned seventeen.

Shaking my head to myself, I clicked on the back arrow a couple of times before turning the phone off. Thoughts of Gabriel and the kiss quickly vanished from my mind. I don't know what bothered me most. The family photo or the kiss. I couldn't believe that I kissed a guy I barely knew.

I placed the phone on my night stand and slid down onto my bed. Positioning myself in a comfortable position, I turned the lamp off and pulled the covers over my shoulders. Burying my head into my pillow, I tried to go remember what I had done this evening.

Dinner with Gabriel at a fast food place. Kissing Gabriel outside of the mansion. The talk with Mrs Rodriguez. The family photo. Everything was too much to take in. A week ago, Gabriel was bleeding to death after he was penalized and then the talk with James.

Liam left and went to join a gang for good. I turned around in my bed, not knowing what to think off anymore. Since when did I even get myself involved in all of this thing? I was leading a good life until Liam asked me to lie for me about him working as a mechanic.

And then Gabriel comes along and he was the too-cool-to-even-be-nice-to-me guy for a while until today where he took me out to dinner and kissed me. Closing my eyes, I tried forcing myself to sleep. After trying out five hundred different positions, the alarm clock next to me was already showing 10 PM. 

I heard Mrs Rodriguez come up an hour ago, probably to her room to sleep. When I finally felt sleep taking over thirty minutes ago, I was woken up by Mrs Rodriguez talking to someone in her room. She might be talking on her phone but it sounded loud throughout the mansion.

I turned around in my bed and listened to what she was saying. She was still talking when I found myself drifting off to sleep, I was had conscious when Mrs Rodriguez opened my room door and checked in on me. She said something in Spanish before closing my room door and leaving.

I was too tired to even make out what she was saying. Closing my eyes, I drifted off into a deep slumber.

I have class together with Professor Kinkaid today and I wasn't that hype about it as I was when I first started going to college a year ago. After every lesson, he gives us about a week's time to get a essay done on the subject he had taught us that very day.

Last two weeks was about Criminalogy and today's subject probably has something to do with Prima Facie defense. I hate going to his classes but in order to not fail all of my classes, I have to attend. I know that I can easily leech information off my parents in order to past the papers because they are part of the examination team but then I have to play it clean.

My mother wouldn't give me a hint at all but then my father will. He's always the kind hearted one who always gives away examination hints and tips to me a whole week before my examination starts. He does it indirectly though like talking about a case together with my mother while we are having dinner.

He knows that I can pick up after him fast so he just talked on together with my mother about it until he gives out all of the information. He isn't as tight lipped as my mother when I asked them about the examinations too.

I know that it's called cheating but what can I do? I just love leeching information and hints and tips from my father and that was exactly what he did. He helped me out by giving out hints to me indirectly. So far, I've passed all of my examinations for the semester and the oncoming one was making me nervous.

My father and mother is out in Hong Kong to get their business done their and I didn't have anyone to leech answers off. I didn't want to go to Professor Kinkaid because I know that he'll just rudely wave me off. I swear that old guy sometimes plays the 'favorites' game. 

He especially likes this girl who I thinks sleeps together with him every night just to past her examinations without even studying at all. The professor hates me very much because I am always late on my assignment hand ins and essays.

I couldn't blame myself for not being able to hand them in. I'm a lazy bugger. What can I do? I only start doing them until the due date is over and it made Professor Kinkaid cranky. Cranky till he has to deduct all of my marks until I'm left with nothing.

The college, The University of Law, California is owned by a judge. Judge Priscilla Remlin. If I am not mistaken, she's currently living in Ireland together with her family right now. Even though she owns this college, she rarely comes by here. Most of the time it was just her swain of an ass sister, Judge Pattinson.

The college is painted a sickly yellow and blue colour which is fading in year by year and no one wanted to repaint it. The college is huge though. That was one of the reasons why my parents sent me here to study law. The college is huge with a cafeteria which is bigger than the whole mansion and a music room.

I didn't know why they had a music room but I'm thinking it's for the school's band. Which doesn't exist anymore. I went in there a couple of times and played the dusty piano there myself and so far, no one knows about it except for Rocio and Rica.

Rica plays the trumpet inside sometimes too and it sounded like she was being eaten by a crocodile. The whole college can hear it when she starts playing the trumpet inside. She wasn't good at it and she didn't care. She just wanted to annoy the hell out of everyone in the college.

The school's music room isn't a restricted place and students can go in and out as they like. The school had to buy new instruments all the time because apparently, some idiot had been stealing the instruments inside of the music room. The culprit haven't been caught yet and I don't think that they ever will catch him or her.

Walking into through the huge double doors of the college, I was greeted by the faint scent of perfume in the air. I'm not judging but the girls in this college uses perfume like an Elephant spraying water on themselves. I hate the smell of perfume and haven't use it before. I don't get why are they putting so much perfume on themselves when all they are doing is attending freaking college as a law student.

Most of the guys are nerds with huge glasses and perfect white skin. They rarely go out and get a tan. All except for the school jock which came here all the way from high school. I didn't know how he got in but then his parents are rich. Like even richer than my parents.

The jock, Jake or something or whatever his name is, has perfectly tanned skin and a bright smile on his face. I would actually think of dating him if he isn't such an ass towards girls. Rica knows him well and took it wrongly when I made a comment about his smile.

Rocio on the other hand, barely knows the guy but they had exchanged a few hi's and hello's throughout the high school years in Californian High School we all went to together. Rica and Rocio was trying to pair me up together with the jock but I was not interested in him.

The jock is too much to handle and I'm not up for one of his bull shits. I am happy being perfectly alone and didn't need anyone to ruin it for me. I would date Rocio before I'm going to date anyone in this world. Except for Gabriel. I would date Gabriel too.

I was walking to class when I caught sight of Rica at a corner, talking together with a guy. It took me a while to make out how the guy looks like. Dirty blonde hair. Perfect white skin. Scruffy sneakers. A lazy grin plastered over his face. Brown eyes.

Francis.

I don't know why he is still here after that little stunt he pulled two days ago. He had attempted to commit suicide on top of the school's building and it scared the shit out of everyone. He was taken to the hospital after he attempted to cut his throat with a razor blade and then he was sent to jail.

He was probably bailed out of jail if he's standing in the college right now. I don't know what he's talking together with Rica about but then Rica talks to everyone in this school. If I wasn't her friend and didn't know her any better, I'd be calling her the Queen Bee.

Turning back around, I continued on walking to class, totally ignoring everyone when they tried to talk together with me in the hall way. I didn't need to talk together with anyone right now but get right to class. Class starts at around nine and I was already two minutes late.

Every class only has about twenty students inside of it and the time they are to go to class is different for each class. Each class are conducted by different lecturers and Professor Kinkaid was the only professor in the school. I didn't know why are we even addressing him as professor but then he has a medical degree on something.

I wasn't so sure about it until I saw his certificate myself. Professor Kinkaid is also a lawyer and had been teaching in this college for about forty years. I didn't know why isn't he retired but then I am wishing that he will. I don't need to look at his monkey face again if he decides that it's time for him to retire.

Pushing open the door to the class room, I breathe out a sign of relief when I saw that Professor Kinkaid still haven't reach the class earlier than me yet. Hurrying over to my seat, I plonked my ass down on the wooden chair and took out my books.

Laying all of them on my table, I flipped them all to a page and pretended to be studying for the upcoming examination while waiting for Professor Kinkaid to get in class. I was in luck that day though because one of the school's lecturer from another class, came in and told us all that we wouldn't be having class today because Professor Kinkaid is down with high fever and couldn't come in until tomorrow.

Literally screaming in joy when the lecturer went out of the class, I packed up all of my books and went to the library instead. The woman working in the library is almost eighty years old with wrinkles all over her face that even by just one look, you'll get a death glare.

Her name was Mrs Patterson and rumor has it that she is Judge Pattinson's sister in arms. I didn't know what that actually meant but then I didn't bother to ask. Flashing Mrs Patterson a fake smile, I walked past her by the counter and went to the shelves.

The library has a wide selection of books. Mainly law books but they also have a corner where they have fiction books. I love going to their fiction corner and getting my hands around a Mark Billingham book. I love crime and mystery books. But since I've read all of his books before, I decided to read different books by different authors.

Placing my bag on one of the library's table, I went in search of a book. Running my hand over the spines of the old books, I picked out my all time favorite book, Blood Rose by Martha Steward and City of Bones by Cassandra Clare. I held both the books in my arm, cradling them like babies before going over to the law books section.

I picked up some books from the law books section before going back over to the table. Putting my bag on the chair next to me, I pulled a chair out and sat on it. Dropping all of the books onto the table, I neatly stacked them up. Shoving the two fiction books into my bag, I opened up the first law book I had took.

Reading law books has never been my favorite thing to do. It was all words and numbers and nothing else. I was about thirty minutes into the law book and was still stuck on the first page when my - Gabriel's - phone rang.

The phone was blaring a ring tone I've never heard of before and it was annoying Mrs Patterson. She was sending me death glares all the way from the library's counter even though I was sitting about fifty meters away from her.

Digging my hand into my bag, I took out the phone and looked at the caller ID. It was a emoticon. I forgot that Gabriel uses emoticons for his caller IDs. I stared at the phone for a while, debating on wether I should answer the phone or should I just ignore it.

Smiling in satisfaction when the call ended, I placed the phone on the table and continued on reading the law book. I was about five minutes into it when the phone rang again. It was the same emoticon. Looking over at Mrs Patterson who was giving me death glares, I decided to answer to phone and get it over with once and for all.

The phone couldn't keep on ringing like that if I want to stay in the library until school is over. Swiping a finger over the screen to the green button, I answered the call. Bringing the phone close to my ear, I whispered softly so that Mrs Patterson wouldn't hear me "Hello?"

It was a guy on the other line. He sounded like he had just ran down a mountain after losing his bike. "Tate, I fucked up. The bitch saw my face"

Not knowing what to say to him, I gulped down the nervousness in my throat "Umm, this isn't Gabriel. He gave me this phone last night. You can call him through Liam's phone instead" I was pretty sure that he knows who Liam is but then by the sound of his voice, he doesn't.

The guy breathed out loudly, sounding confused for a second "What do you man he gave you his phone? Who are you? What are you doing with Tate's phone? Give it back to him. I have important things to say to him." He didn't sound like he knows who Liam is.

I glanced over at Mrs Patterson who was still giving me her death glare. Flashing a smile her way, I said "Listen, I'm in a library right now and Gabriel isn't here together with me. I don't know where he is but then he gave me his phone last night and that's it. You can call Liam instead and find out where Gabriel is"

The guy on the other line sounded mad that I had said something which he probably classified as 'rude' "Listen up bitch, hand the phone over to Tate right now or else I'm putting a gun to your fucking throat and bringing you down together with the bitch who saw my face"

I wasn't intimidated at all at what he had said. Why should I be? It's not like I know him anyways and he probably couldn't even find me after this phone call "I told you he isn't here together with me. Call Liam to know where he is. Goodbye" I ended the phone call.

I don't know why he was being rude to me but then he seemed desperate to have Gabriel on the phone together with him. It was probably one of their gang things again and I don't want to find out what illegal thing are they doing right now.

I turned the phone off and placed it back down on the table, staring at the phone in wonder. Why did Gabriel give me his phone in the first place when he didn't tell anyone that he had gotten a new phone? He probably did get a new phone but then he didn't tell anyone about it but anyways, I shouldn't be making guesses. 

Gabriel gave me his phone. There's that.

I closed the book, staring at the empty cover for a while. The books are all funny. They don't have front or back covers. Just Mrs Patterson's swirly handwriting on the spines of the books and it was horrible. Sometimes, it takes me a whole minute to make out what she had wrote on the spine of the book.

Turning around in my seat, I glanced at the shelves before deciding that I should just go back home right now and bring the books together with me. Mrs Patterson is probably going to be scowling at me and glaring at me through those thick rimed glasses or hers after the ringing of the phone which she claims will bring harm to the environment.

I didn't know what she meant but sometimes I just really want to say to her 'Your voice brings harm to the environment. Why don't you cut out your vocal chord and never talk again'. It was true. Mrs Patterson's voice didn't match at all together with her look.

Packing up the books and shoving them into my bag, I stood up from the seat and pushed the chair noisily back in. Earning myself another glare from Mrs Patterson. I might as well just make the best out of it while I'm still in the library. Because I know the very next day when I come to school, my face and name will be on the wall of the library. 

Mrs Patterson does this to everyone that makes a ruckus inside of the library and there is no doubt that I had reached her list. My face will be on the library wall the very next day, restricting me entry from the library. That only meant roughly one thing, the books that I had borrowed, I get to keep them.

I always returned the books that I had borrowed from the library but then if Mrs Patterson decides to restrict me entry from the library, then she can kiss the books that I'm bringing out together with me today, goodbye.

Walking towards the counter, I took the books out from my bag and handed it over to her. "I'll like to borrow these books please, Mrs Patterson"

She took the books from me with her old wrinkly hands and muttered something inaudible under her breath "What's your name?" She rudely asks as she stamps the books with the library date stamp.

I adjusted the strap of my bag on my shoulder and said "Lea Leal" I have no doubt that she'll remember my name until the very next day where she'll print my name out on a piece of paper and stick it on the wall of the library.

When she was done stamping the books, she handed them roughly over to me and went back to her glaring at the other readers in the library. I didn't know why she was the way that she is but then I'm pretty sure it was probably she hates the whole world.

I doubt she even has a family to begin with. No one will want to marry someone like her. I collected the books in my arm and went out of the library. Quickly walking down the hallways, I elbowed my way through the crowd in the hall ways before pushing open the double doors of the college.

I was just about to walk through the crowd of people at the field when I spotted Rica by the swing set at the far end of the field. Francis was sitting next to her on the swing set and the two of them seemed like they are deep in a conversation together. I can see it in Rica's eyes that she was annoyed at Francis for saying something she didn't like.

Hurrying towards them, I managed to drop all of the books inside of my bag before reaching the both of them. Raising my hand at Rica, I said a simple "Hi". It was directed at Rica but then Francis got the wrong idea and said hi back instead.

Rica sent him a glare out of the corner of her eye before she smiled at me, looking me in the eye "Hey, Lea. Aren't you supposed to be at class right now?" 

I was just about to answer her when Francis beat me to it, he said "Professor Kinkaid is down with high fever. He couldn't come to the college and teach. He'll be back tomorrow"

Rica glared at him again and took my hand in hers, swinging it like a child "Hey Lea, don't we have somewhere to go? You said that we should go to the carnival today right? Do you want to go right now because I am -don't- free -want- today -Francis- from -to- my -tag- classes -along- " I can literally read her lip sync.

I glanced briefly at Francis. I didn't know what his problem was but then he was staring directly at me like he's begging me to ask him to go too "Umm, yeah. Sure. I've been looking forward to go to the carnival since yesterday night"

"Hey, I am dying to go to. I've never been there. Can I come together with the both of you too?" Francis chirped in. 

I didn't know what his problem was but then frustration was written all over Rica's face. She forced a smile onto her face and turned to Francis "Sure." She said "You can always come along together with us too, Francis" I didn't know why she had willingly invited him to come along together with us when it was clearly written on her face that she doesn't want him to come along.

Francis cheered happily to himself, smiling happily at Rica.

Rica stood up from the swing set and tugged onto my arm, quickly dragging me away together with her to the parking lot where she had parked her car. Francis followed closely behind us, all the while, still wearing that same smug smile on his face.

I touched Rica's arm "What's his problem? I saw the both of you talking together at the hall way just now but now you just seem frustrated with him" I whispered to her

Rica sighed, glancing back at Francis before quickly turning her head around "I don't know what his problem is but he's been trying to get me to notice him all morning. I was fine with it at first but when he started asking personal questions about you, I'm starting to hate him"

I raised my eyebrows at her "Personal questions about me?"

Rica nodded her head "Yeah. Personal questions like are you still a virgin and do you have a boyfriend" she made a disgusted face

I went silent for a minute. Why in the hell would he ask something like that "Is it safe to even have him tagging along together with us to the carnival?" Rica asked, quickening her pace while dragging me along together with her

I looked back at Francis, who was looking away from us "I can call Liam and drag him along together with us to the carnival" 

Rica nodded her head quickly "Yes. That's a good idea. Call Liam"

Sighing in relief when Liam picked his phone up "Liam!" I exclaimed happily like I haven't seen him in a long time even though I've just met him yesterday and threw a tantrum in front of him. But Liam's used to my silly tantrums. I've been throwing these kind of tantrums since I was a kid "Are you free today, rig - "

I didn't get to finish what I wanted to say "This isn't Liam. It's Gabriel" The same scratchy voice. 

My mind went blank for a second, watching Rica start up her car and ignoring what Francis is saying to me. He was seated at the back seat of the car because Rica pulled me to the passenger's seat and refused to let Francis sit in the passenger seat instead "Where's Liam? Where's my brother? What did you do to him?"

Gabriel cleared his throat on the other line like he had something stuck inside of his throat "He's uh - He's in his room. He's together with his uh - girlfriend?" It sounded more like a question. I didn't know why he was so unsure of what he's talking about but then I don't want to know what's Liam doing together with his 'girlfriend' in his room.

Besides, I don't even know that he has a girlfriend. A guy like him wouldn't last long together with anyone. I know that much about my brother. "Uh yeah whatever, I don't especially care about that but I was wondering if he'll come out and join me and my friend at the carnival"

"In the morning? Liam is busy. He can't go to the carnival together with you." He paused for a minute before continuing "If you're going right now, then will you still be going together with me at six tonight? Just the two of us?" 

I wasn't so sure about it after seeing that photo on his phone. I was silent until Rica motioned for me to say something back, biting on my lip, I said "If I'm going right now together with my friend - friends, I wouldn't be going anymore tonight. I'm sorry,Gabriel" 

I didn't know why I don't want to see him anymore. I don't want anything to do together with a guy who has a family back over at Spain or wherever they live at. Gabriel hesitated a little at the other line like he's trying to think of what to say "Okay, alright. It's cool"

I was just about to click on the red button when Rica whispered hurriedly at me like she's afraid that Gabriel's going to click on the red button before I did "Tell him to come together with us whoever he is! I don't want to be together with" She paused, eyeing Francis who was still chattering away loudly at the back seat while looking out the window "Tell him." Rica pressed

I scrunched up my eyebrows, trying to think things through. Holding the phone back up to my ear, I said "Gabriel"

"Yeah?" He hadn't click on the red button

Glancing over at Rica who was still motioning me to say something to Gabriel, I looked back out at window "Can you come together with us if Liam can't make it?" 

There was a long silence over at the other line. I can hear Gabriel saying something inaudible to someone before his reply came through the phone "Yeah sure. I'll be there" And then there was more muffled sounds until Gabriel said something clear enough for me to hear what he was saying 'Fuck'. 

I knew what he was doing right then. Saying a quick goodbye to him though I doubt he can hear me through the commotion that was going on over at his line, I ended the call and placed the phone into one of the compartments in Rica's car. I was slightly disgusted by what he was doing while talking to me on the phone. I was in my own dream land for a minute before Rica hit my arm with hers "So?" She said "Is he coming together with us?" 

I nodded my head, staring out the window "Yes, he's coming together with us… but then he might be a little late" I added the last part as a after thought. I don't need to listen clearly to the muffled sounds to know what he's doing

Rica hit the steering wheel before reversing her car out of her parking space. We both tuned Francis out because of how annoying he was. I don't even understand half the things that he's chattering on about and didn't care. He's as talkative as a parrot.

Hell no. A parrot isn't as talkative as him. Rica had snapped at him for a couple of times but he still won't get the message. He continued on chattering away to no one in particular and only stopped when we reached the carnival.

Rica swerved her car dangerously into a parking space far away from the carnival's entrance before getting down her car quickly like she can't stay in the car any longer. I popped open the car lock and pushed the car door open, stepping out of the car after Francis.

Shutting the car door, I turned around and looked around the parking lot, noting that Gabriel isn't here yet. Walking next to Rica with Francis trailing closely behind us, Rica was holding onto my arm and whispering in Spanish. She was probably cursing at Francis for not being able to stop his ridiculous chatter.

We were purchasing our tickets to go into the carnival when I heard Gabriel's loud laugh behind us. Turning around, Francis had blocked most of my view of the parking space, ducking my head and looking around him, I spotted Gabriel by the side of the curb together with another guy.

The guy is standing next to him, fully tattooed from the neck down. I noticed that they both have the same tattoos on their forearms but it's not uncommon for two guys to have the same tattoo at the same place. I raised my hand up and waved at him, trying to get his attention.

He probably couldn't see me because of Francis moving from left to right and right to left, purposely blocking my view. I continued on waving my hand for another minute until Gabriel finally saw me. Looking back over at Rica and noting that she's happily flirting away together with ticket seller, I slipped away from her and Francis and ran towards Gabriel and the guy.

Stopping in front of them, I waved at Gabriel "Hi" I didn't know why but then thoughts of the photo on the phone quickly vanished when I saw Gabriel. He was smiling at me. Something that he probably didn't always do.

The guy pointed a finger at me "You" He said, grinning from ear to ear "You must be" He shot Gabriel a look, his eyes gleaming "You must be the famous Lea I heard so much about from home boy here" He was still grinning at me, glancing at Gabriel every now and then

I looked at Gabriel, raising my eyebrows at him "I'm sorry but does he really talk about me?" My question was directed entirely at the guy but then I was looking at Gabriel, who was still smiling innocently at me

The guy nodded his head, he was still grinning and had this happy look on his face "Yes" he exclaimed, clapping his hands loudly together and rubbing them against each other "He talks about you since the week he was penalized by the boss. He makes remarks about you. All of them positive."

Laughing sheepishly, Gabriel waved a hand in front of the guy's face and said something to him in Spanish. The guy burst out laughing, holding a hand over his stomach. Scowling at him, Gabriel shove  both his hands inside his jeans' pocket "Because this guy forgot to introduce himself to you, I'll introduce him. His name is Dick. He's a friend" Gabriel was looking at the guy who was still grinning from ear to ear even though Gabriel's glaring at him

The guy shook his head "No. Don't listen to him. I apologize for not properly introducing myself." He paused, bowing his head a little in my direction "My name is Damon and I'm part of Gabriel's army" Damon ran a hand quickly through his dirty blonde hair, casting another glance at Gabriel and getting the message "You don't need to know what's an army" He quickly added 

I didn't need him to explain to me what he meant by army because I already knew. At least, I tried piecing other information together with other information to get the picture. The gang is divided into factions. Each high ranking guy gets a faction to themselves and they consists of a quarter of the gang members in the original gang. I guess. "I'm Lea and I'm Gabriel's - "

Damon continued on grinning from ear to ear, cutting me off quickly "Girlfriend. I get it but Gabriel doesn't want anyone to know of your relationship so I'm keeping it secret for the two of you" I didn't know why he isn't calling Gabriel 'Tate' like the other people. James included.

Gabriel's eyes narrowed. He's probably on his man period today. I don't know Gabriel well enough to know if he is like that or if he's just cranky today. Turning my head around and looking at Rica who was still flirting together with the ticket seller - there isn't anyone in line - , I pointed towards her "Umm, that's my friend." I didn't know why I said that but it sounded right.

Francis was still standing behind Rica but he isn't looking at her. He was looking straight at me.Well, I don't know if he's looking straight at me or just looking at Gabriel and Damon but who cares. Damon nodded his head towards Francis, his head bobbing up "Whose that guy? What's his problem?"

Gabriel looked over my head - I was a whole lot shorter than he is - His eyes clearly showed that he didn't like Francis "You know him?" He asked, looking down at me

I turned, looked at Francis before turning back over to Gabriel. I shook my head "I don't actually know him that well. He's Rica's friend." I didn't know if they are really friends or not but it seemed like they are. Maybe. Friends with benefits?

Gabriel's eyes darted to Damon's, they were communicating with their eyes. Great. Damon nodded his head and started walking towards Francis. I stared at him for a while before following him. Francis isn't looking at us anymore. He was staring down at his shoes and trying to make himself invisible. 

I was walking behind Damon with my lips set in a thin line when I felt Gabriel's arm go around my waist, pulling me towards him. My whole body tense up, like a snake had just crawled up my leg. I tried moving a little away from his arm,to put some distance between the two of us but Gabriel's arm stayed where they are and didn't let go of me.

We continued on walking like that until at one point, Francis looked back up and seemed to stare back at Gabriel with dilated pupils. I didn't know why but then I have this funny feeling that he's gay or just mad. Gabriel's gaze on him was intimidating but Francis continued on staring.

When we finally reached the both of them, Damon stood in between of Francis and the two of us - me and Gabriel -  like he's trying to stop a fight from happening. Rica turned around, seeing Gabriel and Damon for the first time. She excused herself from the ticket seller and went towards the three of us, pushing past Francis who was standing in front of Damon. She extended her hand to Damon and gave him a flirty smile "Hey, I'm Rica. You are?" 

Damon looked towards me "Is she your friend?" 

I nodded my head "Yes, she's my friend. Francis isn't." I muttered the last part to myself in hopes that no one heard me but with the way Gabriel's eyes shifted from Francis to me, I know that he had heard what I said.

Damon took Rica's hand in his and shook it, he was grinning from ear to ear again. He wasn't the intimidating self he was when he stepped towards Francis "It's very nice to meet you, Rica. I'm Damon" He shook Rica's hand up and down, holding it a little longer than necessary.

Rica got right into her flirting mode and begin her conversation together with Damon. Francis stood back quietly and didn't say another word until Rica turned to him and pointed her index finger at him "Him? No. He isn't my friend. I barely know him. He just popped up in front of me today and started talking together with me. I was okay with it at first until he started asking me personal questions about Lea. It was real creepy and I straight out marked him on my 'never to talk to again' list" I know that Rica is exaggerating because she obviously don't have a 'never to talk to again' list.

Rica talks to everyone even the guys she had slept together with and also her ex- boyfriends. I don't know what her problem was but then that was who she is. She never holds a grudge against anyone but when she does, it wouldn't be pretty at all.

Gabriel's arm tightened around my waist. He was probably just putting on a show to tell Francis off but that clearly isn't working because Francis was staring at his arm around my waist. The guy probably is gay. "Questions? What kind of questions?" Gabriel spoke up

Rica continued on pointing over at Francis with her index finger, putting all of her wight onto her left leg and crossing her one of her arm over her chest, she gave Francis a look and said "He asked me if Lea is still a virgin and if she has a boyfriend. He even asked what's her time management like, what she does when there's no school and where she goes to after school" Rica said everything out loud to let Francis listen in to the conversation

Gabriel's eyes narrowed, his jaw working. He had his eyes on Francis right now and he's probably debating on wether or not to just punch him in the goddamn face or just leave it for now, the air tensed up when Gabriel moved his arm away from my waist and to the back of his jeans.

Damon cast Gabriel a worried look and hurried over to Gabriel's side, putting a hand on Gabriel's arm, he whispered something urgently to him. Gabriel seemed to think everything through because he slowly retracted his hand from the back of his jeans and back around my waist.

Rica seemed like she knew what Damon had whispered to Gabriel because she flipped her long hair over her shoulder and pursed her lips, "Well, I'll go get two more tickets for the both of you." She sashayed back over to the ticket seller to buy two more tickets from him and to continue on flirting together with him.

I didn't know why she was flirting together with the ticket seller, the guy is probably in his 30s and had a long beard with a crazy mustache and a pimple filled face. She probably hadn't slept together with anyone in a long time.

Francis continued on staring at Gabriel's arm around my waist until Gabriel snapped at him "What are you looking at?" 

Francis quickly looked down at his shoes and said nothing. We stood there for a minute more before Francis' eyes slowly made their way to Gabriel's arm around my waist again. This time, he said "Who is he to you?" His question was obviously directed at me but then Gabriel spoke up instead

"What does it matter to you? You're trying to rape the fuck out of her huh? Get a taste of how her tight pussy feels like? You're not in luck anymore, buddy" Gabriel was speaking without a hint of joking in his voice. He was obviously mad right now at Francis.

Francis ignored what Gabriel had said, his eyes on me right now "Who is he to you?" He repeated his question

Gabriel wanted to take a step forward towards Francis but Damon held him back, saying something in Spanish to him. Hesitating, I didn't know what to say to Francis. It's not like Gabriel is my boyfriend, nor is he my friend. I looked at Gabriel and decided that I'd better lie than tell the truth "He's my boyfriend?" I was unsure of what I had just said.

Gabriel's eyes snapped towards me, he tilted his head to the side a little and raised his eyebrow at me. He clearly didn't think that I'll say something about him being my boyfriend. But it was the only thing that I can think of saying right then to stop Francis from thinking of whatever is on his mind right now.

Besides, Gabriel do act like he's my boyfriend so it isn't such a huge problem to begin with. Except, for the photo on the phone. I probably said the wrong thing. I shouldn't of have said that he's my boyfriend. I should of have probably just said that he's my friend.

Francis eyes never left mine, he took a step forward, causing Damon to step in front of me. Damon placed a hand on Francis' chest and gave him a light push, telling him to take a step back "I don't know what your problem is dude but you better take a step back before Tate takes a step forward" 

Damon called Gabriel 'Tate'. It was probably another gang thing. Gabriel doesn't want anyone to know what his real name is. Francis on the other hand, wouldn't get the message through his head. He shook his head at Damon and swatted Damon's arm out of the way "Don't touch me" he said through his teeth.

Rica chose that very moment to intercept between Damon and Francis, pulling onto Francis' arm and handing the tickets over to the ticket collector by the gate of the carnival. She pulled Francis inside while the three of us followed closely behind them.

Damon was looking everywhere in awe in front of us while me and Gabriel walked behind him. Gabriel's arm was still around my waist, never leaving my side and it made me feel safe. I didn't know why am I thinking of this but I can't help it.

Rica directed all of us over to the punching game where people has to punch a ball like thing machine as hard as they could and if their punches are hard enough to make it to a certain amount of pound, they'll get a prize. A huge teddy bear actually.

Rica pulled Francis towards it and told him to try punching the ball like thing and win her a prize but with Francis' skinny frame, he managed a forty pound punch which won Rica a small teddy. Rica rolled her eyes at Francis, pushing the teddy bear towards him and going over to Damon "Damon, why don't you try punching instead?" 

Damon looked over at Gabriel and smirked at him "I thin Gabriel there has a better punch. Why don't you ask him to try instead?"

Rica shook her head quickly "No. Gabriel's punch is suppose to be Lea's. Not mine. You. Your punch is mine. Francis can't manage a manly punch" She was speaking loudly and clearly making fun of Francis because the guy probably deserves it.

Damon puffed out his cheeks and rolled his shirt sleeves up, revealing more tattoos for Rica to swoon over. Damon's punch was a lot more powerful and it managed to get Rica a huge teddy. Rica was hugging the thing to her body and swinging it around like a kid when the prize giver gave the teddy to her.

Rica pointed at Gabriel and back at the punching machine "It's time for you to go now, Gabriel. Win my girl over there a teddy and I'll call you sugar daddy" I didn't know why she said that. It sounded wrong. So wrong.

Gabriel raised an eyebrow at Rica, looking over at me "You want a teddy?" He asked

I shook my head "No,thanks. I don't like them" I was being truthful and honest. I've never liked teddies except for when I'm a child.

Gabriel nodded his head, looking back at the punching machine. Rica huffed out in annoyance before leading us to the ferris wheel. The line was long but we have all the time in the world to wait for our turn. Damon had went off to look for something to eat while Francis stayed together with us.

Rica was still hugging onto her teddy bear when we are in line to ride the ferris wheel. I was standing next to Gabriel, his arm not on my waist anymore and Rica stood next to me. Francis was behind us and was probably glaring holes into the back of Gabriel's head.

Rica was complaining about the long line and wanted to go have a seat but I pulled her back, not wanting to be alone together with Gabriel and Francis. Gabriel had a new phone in his hand and he was texting, completely oblivious to all of us.

Turning my head a little, I caught the name on his phone. 

Juliana.

Rica as much as she wants to leave the line, said that she had been standing there for a long time already and didn't want to leave until she finally gets a chance to ride on the ferris wheel. Francis stayed together with them while Gabriel was too occupied with his phone to even notice that I'm walking away from them.

I bought myself hot dog and squeezed a line of mustard onto it before going over to one of the benches and plonking my ass down on it. My leg was sore from all of the standing and it was a total relief that I can finally sit down right now. I was a good distance away from the ferris wheel line and couldn't see Rica or Gabriel anymore. I was relief.

I didn't want to seem weird in front of Gabriel or Rica. I had left the phone in Rica's car because I thought I wouldn't be needing it but I regretted it deeply right now because I really wanted to google up who is Juliana. I know that the results may not come out on the search list but then it was worth a try.

Curiosity is eating away at me. Biting into my hot dog, I watched as families and couples walk past me. I was done eating my hot dog when Damon appeared beside me, holding onto a teddy bear himself and showing it to me, proudly "I just got myself a teddy bear" he said

I smiled at him, not knowing what to say. I looked back at the concrete floor, swinging my legs up and down like a child. It was a childhood habit. I tried breaking it but I can't. "How long have you been friends together with Gabriel?" I asked

Damon sat the teddy bear down next to me, taking a seat himself. He thought about it for a moment before saying "Quite long actually. I've known him for more than ten years. I came over to America together with him from Spain. He was in the gang for seven years so I guess it was probably twelve years? I don't know. I'm not quite sure myself." 

I nodded my head "Does he have a girlfriend?" I blurted out of the blue. I didn't know why I asked him that but I was curious who Juliana is and who she is to him. I wanted to know who she is to Gabriel.

Damon shrugged his shoulders, "Right now? No. He doesn't have a  girlfriend right now but he has been talking about you a lot. But he did date this girl a six years ago. The girl died in a freak car accident and their child lost a leg in the accident"

"Gabriel has a child?" I asked, it was surprising. I didn't know anything about that at all.

Damon nodded his head "Yeah, but she's living in Spain together with her mother's sister. If I'm not mistaken, her name is Juliana."

"You mean, the sister or Gabriel's child?" 

"Gabriel's child. I don't know what her name is but then I've heard of it from Gabriel a couple of times. He rarely talks about his child and his family who is living over at Spain. He's keeping a safe distance away from them. Don't ask me why though. I don't know the answer to that" Damon took his teddy bear back up and bounced it up and down his leg, he turned to me with a sly smile on his face "Who are you to Gabriel?" he asked cheekily 

I tucked a stray strand of my hair back. Now that I know Juliana is just Gabriel's child, It was a huge relieve. "It's complicated" I said. I didn't know the answer to that actually because Gabriel just kissed me yesterday night and nothing is official yet.

Our friendship. Our relationship. Everything isn't clarified yet and I want it to stay that way. I don't know how did I get myself involved together with a guy like him but then I seriously don't want to take another step into their lifes anymore. 

I've stepped enough into their lifes and it's better if I just end it right now before anything bad happens to me. But I find it hard to do such a thing like that. No matter how much I don't want to take another step into Gabriel's life, I found myself being lured in by him.

Damon pouted his lips, puckering them up and mimicking kissing sounds at me "Don't keep me in the dark, Lea. Gabriel is totally into you, you should give him a chance and open up to him until he pops you the will you marry me question"

I hit his arm playfully, shaking my head "No! We just met for a few days! How can he say the will you marry me question when we aren't even in a relationship?! We're not even friends and Gabriel doesn't like me like that" 

Damon shook his head, still bouncing the teddy bear on his lap up and down "Do you know how many times he had talked to me about you? He said that you're the prettiest girl he had ever seen in his life and that he wants to spend eternity together with you even if the two of you are just friends"

"You're lying. Why would Gabriel say something that cheesy?" 

Damon laughed out loud, holding his teddy bear against his chest and trying to stop himself from laughing too hard. I swear this guy is full of joy. "I didn't think that you would figure it out so quickly, Lea! I thought you are gullible"

I shook my head, placing my hand on my thighs and staring down at them "I'm not as gullible as you think I am. I don't fall for things that easily besides Gabriel saying things as cheesy as that? It's a total no way. Even though I've only met him for a few days, I know that he wouldn't say something as cheesy as that. He's not someone cheesy"

Damon continued on laughing until he spotted a cotton candy stall. It was already noon and I was getting hungry after that hot dog I ate. I had left my lunch in Rica's car and didn't feel like going back over to the ferris wheel line and taking her car keys from her. Damon pointed at the cotton candy stall "I'm in for some sweets this hot afternoon" He said "You want one?"

I nodded my head eagerly at him "Yes please"

Damon placed his teddy bear back down on the bench and stood up "Take care of Mr Pringles while I go get us some cotton candy" He said, dusting the back of his jeans like he had just sat on some sand when in reality he had just sat on a bench.

I raised my eyebrows at him in question "You already gave your teddy a name?!"

Damon nodded his head, a smile playing on his lips "I'm a four year old at heart in a twenty five year old body" He said before he jogged over to the cotton candy stall.

I sat there on the bench, staring at the teddy and smiling to myself. I didn't know why am I smiling to myself but then I was too preoccupied in my own fantasy world that I didn't even know that Gabriel had sat down next to the teddy bear with his arms crossed over his chest. It took me a while to register that he's sitting next to me and when I finally did, Gabriel was staring at me. "I thought you didn't like teddy bears" he pointed out, looking at Mr Pringles

I looked away from him, sliding myself to the corner of the bench to put some distance between the two of us. It's wrong of me to get together with a guy who has a child in Spain. When I didn't say anything to Gabriel, he looked away from me, staring off into the distance.

The silence went on for another minute before Gabriel broke the silence "Why did you slip away just now?"

I shrugged my shoulders, still not answering him. Maybe if I just stop talking to him, he'll get the message and leave me alone. I played with my fingers instead and hoped that Damon will be back soon to stop this. I can't stand sitting next to Gabriel and not talking to him.

Gabriel sighed, "You were still talking and laughing just now together with your friend, Lea. What's wrong right now? You didn't like it that I was texting on my phone just now while waiting in line? Okay, I'll stop texting when I'm around you" He seemed frustrated with himself that I'm not talking to him.

When I still didn't say anything to him, He said "Was it something I did or something I said? Talk to me, Lea." I didn't know why he was that desperate to get me to talk to him again because the last time I checked, we barely know each other until last night.

I wasn't anything to him at all so why was he so frustrated that I'm not talking to him anymore. I let the silence drag on for another minute before deciding that I should say something to him "What are we?" I asked. I wasn't sure what we are and no matter how much I want him to say that since the kiss, we're something more than just strangers to each other, I told myself no. 

I can't get myself involved together with him. That was what I kept on telling myself even though I wanted him to say that we're together.

Gabriel looked at me, his eyes searching mine for some emotion "What do you want us to be?" 

"Friends. I want us to be just friends." I didn't know why I said that but once those words left my mouth, I can clearly see how Gabriel's face dropped. He was expecting me to say that we're something more than just friends.

Gabriel turned his head, looking back out into the distance "If that's what you want us to be, we can be friends" He didn't want to just be friends together with me. He wanted something more than that but I refuse to get myself involved in his life.

I've already taken a step into his life and it ended up badly. I don't want it to happen again. Staying friends is the best option I've - We've - got. I didn't say anything back to him, knowing that if I say anything more to him, I'll break it out that I don't just want him to be my friend.

The silence dragged on for a long time. When I finally saw Damon making his way back towards us. He was still grinning from ear to ear while holding onto two cotton candy. When he reached the bench, he gave Gabriel a weird look and sat down in between of us.

I was glad that he chose to sit in between of the two of us instead of pushing Gabriel to sit in between since he thinks that we're in a relationship. Damon handed me my cotton candy "Now you owe me fifty cents. The stall owner was a great lady. Even though the cotton candy cost three dollars each, she gave me fifty cents each instead"

I picked at my cotton candy, suddenly feeling like I'm not in the mood to eat anymore "It's probably because you flirted together with her. Did you agree to sleep together with her tonight?" I glanced over at Gabriel, who was still staring off into the distance

Damon shook his head "No matter how much I wanted to, she's married with two kids. I don't want to ruin someone's relationship by sleeping together with them" Damon tore a piece of cotton candy and put it on his tongue, letting it melt.

I nodded my head, tearing my cotton candy slowly and putting it into my mouth. "That's a gentleman." I said, finding myself looking at Gabriel again. I didn't know why am I always glancing over at him but then I couldn't help myself.

Damon laughed, Mr Pringles seated on his thigh now. We continued on eating without saying anything anymore. Damon finished his cotton candy quickly and stood up, excusing himself and saying that he needs to be somewhere. He left Mr Pringles on the bench and said to just leave it there because he doesn't need it.

When I was finally done with my cotton candy, it was already three in the evening. I sat on the bench for a while more before deciding that I should just go home. The walk from here back to the mansion isn't a long walk and I can manage it.

Rica can give me back my bag and the phone tomorrow when she comes over to my house tomorrow. Gabriel was still staring off into the distance when I stood up from the bench. I threw the cotton candy's wrapper into the bin and started walking home.

I was about half way back to the mansion when I noticed Francis following closely behind me. He was wearing a cap which covered most of his eyes and seemed like he doesn't want me to see who he is. I stopped, turning around and looking at him "Why are you following me?" I asked

Francis looked up, looking like I had just scared the crap out of him. He shook his head quickly "I thought I'll walk you home because these streets isn't as kind as it is when it's in the morning." He was hesitating when he said those words

I took a step back, watching him take a quick step forward like he doesn't want me run away from him. "You don't need to walk me home. I can get home fine by myself" I said, quickly turning around and walking faster than before

Francis continued on walking behind me. At one point, I started running. Francis followed me. I didn't know what he's trying to do but I'm guessing it's not going to be good. I barely know the guy and right now he's trying to follow me home. I was almost at the mansion when Francis grabbed onto my arm, pulling onto my arm and stopping me entirely from running.

I tried pulling my arm out from his grasp, trashing my legs when he tried pulling me into one of the alleys "Let go of me!" I screamed, trying to trash myself out of his tight grip. I didn't know why but I was freaking out over it. I just want him to let go of me and leave me alone.

Francis and grinning from ear to ear, his cap had fell onto the curb by the road side. He held onto both my arms and pulled me to the alley. The streets are deserted except for a couple of teens walking past but then they were too blind to see that Francis is trying to pull me into the alley.

He had already managed to pull me deep into the alley when he let go of one of my arms. I continued on trashing around to stop him from doing anything from me. Francis said something inaudible and moved his hand underneath my shirt.

Memories quickly flooded back into my head. Memories that I tried hard to bury away and forget about.

I trashed even harder then. Pushing Francis' hand out from my shirt and trying to push him away from me. At one point after struggling to get away from him, I managed to free my hand. I was about to run out of the alley when Francis caught onto my arm. He pulled me back into the alley.

He had this dark look on his face that said everything. I didn't know why but when I saw the same dark look on his face, I remembered who he is. Francis. No wonder the name sounded so familiar the  first I had heard it. Francis Rochelle. I dropped, hugging my knees to my chest and hiding my face in my knees.

I don't want this to happen once again. I want everything to be back the way it is. I don't want him to come back. The alley was deep, no one is going to see me - us -. Francis grinned, gripping onto my arm and pulling me up from the floor. I pulled back, resisting.

Francis' eyes narrowed "If you'll just come quietly, I'll not hurt you as much, Lea" He was seething through his teeth. He pulled onto my arm again, he was mad and I know it. I don't want him to be mad. I don't want him to come back. 

I pulled back, "Please" I begged "Please, don't" I was whimpering when the memories from four years ago continued on rushing through my mind. I don't want this. I kept telling myself. "Please, let me go." 

Francis' eyes searched mine for a while. He knew I wasn't expecting it and that was exactly what he wanted. The first slap stung. Pain coursed through my cheek and to my whole body. I didn't want this to happen again. It was just like last time. Everything. I pulled back onto my arm, still refusing "Please, Francis. Please" I don't know why am I begging him to let me go. I know quite well what he is capable off.

No matter how much I beg, he wouldn't let me go. I begged him the last time and he didn't let me go. It's going to be the same thing again this time. I thought he was gone. Gone from this country. Gone from my life. I buried him deep into my memories and wanted to forget. Forget about what he did to me. Forget about him entirely.

Francis hand made contact together with my cheek another time, he pulled onto my arm "I swear Lea, it doesn't have to be like this. If you just fuck me willingly, I wouldn't have to hurt you" He gave my arm another hard tug.

I shook my head, tears running down my eyes "No" I begged "Please, no" 

Francis managed to pull me up to my feet, he pressed me against the rough concrete wall and roughly ripped the thin fabric of my t - shirt off. He unhooked my bra, nipping the side of my neck and letting one of my hands free. He used his free hand to explore my body.

Tears ran down freely down my eyes. I don't want this to happen again. I want everything to be how it once was. I want Gabriel to walk me home. I wish I hadn't said that I only want him to be my friend. I know that it's too late to regret everything right now. 

It's too late to regret anything right now.

Gabriel.

Weak knees. Butterflies in my stomach. Fireworks exploding underneath my skin. 

I haven't felt any of those until I met Lea. I knew that she would never be mine but I was still willing to try. Juliana, my seven year old daughter, texted me about her birthday party next month while we were in line for the ferris wheel.

I told her that I would be going back over to Spain to celebrate her birthday together with her even though I know clearly that I wouldn't. It has been like that for five years. I didn't want to go back to Spain and face all of my family after what happened. I was so occupied with texting Juliana back that I didn't even notice Lea had left.

When I finally noticed that Lea had left the line, we were already on the front of the line. Francis was no longer behind us. Rica was the only one standing next to me and I had to spend thirty minutes trying to search for Lea.

When I finally saw her sitting on the bench and smiling down on a teddy bear sitting next to her, I joined her. Little did I know that it's going to turn out like that. It was three in the evening when Lea stood up and walked away. She's probably heading back home. I didn't follow her and it was slowly eating away at me.

I knew that all I wanted to do was just stand up from the bench and follow after her. Walk her home and make sure that she's alright. I waited for five whole minutes before standing up from the bench. I was about to walk in the direction Lea had walked too when I got a call.

Looking down at the caller ID, it was Damon. I didn't know why he was calling me but then it must be important because he rarely calls me. The only time he calls me is to make sure if I'm alright after a ambush on the rented rooms. 

Damon doesn't live in the rented rooms. He lives in a nice cosy apartment together with his wife and kid and he wants it to stay that way. He doesn't get himself involved in all of the gang stuffs anymore but he's still in the gang in case I need any help with the jobs.

I knew better than to ask for his help with the jobs. Damon has a wife and a one year old kid, he shouldn't be involved in all of this things anymore and besides, his wife didn't take it too kindly when I called him up one day and asked for his help. His wife was mad at me and wouldn't let Damon help out so I know better than to call him anymore.

Swiping a finger over the green button, I placed the phone against my ear, holding it a inch away from my ear "What's up, Damon? I thought you had something to do" 

Damon currently works as a detective and earns a good amount of money a month. He sounded like he was out of breath and had been running down a mountain after a ball "It's about the job you assigned Roman too" He gasped for air "The girl saw his face but right now he couldn't locate where the girl is. He said that he called your cell but then a girl picked up and said that he should call Liam up and ask for you"

Lea. Of course it's her. I changed my phone so that people can't trace my phone to my whereabouts. I didn't tell a lot of people that I had changed my number and my phone and it was just a coincidence that Lea broke her phone. "What do you want me to do then? It's his problem."

Damon sighed at the other line like he was annoyed at what I had said "No, that's not the problem, Gabriel. The real problem is that the girl managed to run away and if Roman didn't find her in time, she'll report the murders to the police and we'll all get caught"

I cussed under my breath "Where are you right now?"

Damon paused, probably looking around his surroundings and trying to figure out where he is "I'm in the forest near their mansion. Roman said that the girl ran out to here and escaped through the horde of trees. There's at least ten of us in the forest right now trying to look for her."

I looked down at my watch. It has been fifteen minutes since Lea walked away from the amusement park. Setting my lips in a thin line, I debated on wether I should go hunt the girl down together with them or chase after Lea and offer to walk her home but she's probably home right now. The walk from here to the mansion isn't even up to a mile. She's probably fine. "Alright, I'll be there."

~

The girl has long red hair and perfectly tanned legs. When I got there, they had already found her. They had tied her up to a tree and questioned her but she was tight lipped. I didn't like torturing the truth out of anyone but this girl was asking for it.

She was tied up on the tree, fully naked. I didn't know if she was embarrassed about it or just enjoying it but she was clearly scared. Her feet was bleeding from all of the running. Damon had already went home after finding her, leaving the others there to watch over her.

Picking a military knife from the selection of knives that they had brought along together with them, I held in front of the girl, dangling it from my fingers "I don't ask my questions twice, Rebecca. Tell me where your father is and your death will be less painful"

The girl flinched when she saw the knife but she still kept her mouth shut. I cast a look at her breasts, slowly running the tip of the blade over her nipple and watching her body tense up "I can start off by cutting off your nipples and feeding them to the birds"

The girl was biting down onto her lip until it drew blood all over her mouth. "If you're going to be keeping your mouth shut, I'll have to cut off your nipples or drive this knife into your fucking cunt and watch you bleed to death"

The girl's eyes went wide with fear. My intimidating talk is probably doing it's job "Don't hurt me, please" She whispered with her eyes clenched tightly shut. Sweat trickled down her forehead and onto her naked body. 

I ran the blade over her nipple again watching her face scrunched up "Tell me where your father is and I'll let you go" It was a thing I've been doing for the past seven years of my life in the gang. I've been setting free people who told me the truth willingly. Setting free as in forcing most of them into prostitution and earning money for Rambo.

The girl's lower lip quivered in fear "I don't know where he is" She was looking down at the gravel

Following her, I looked down at the gravel and pointed at it "If you're not going to tell me the truth, here" I emphasized on the word 'here' "right here will be your grave"

The girl shook her head "I really don't know where he is. He disappeared last night and wouldn't answer my calls or my brother's. I really don't know where he is" I handed the knife back over to one of the guys, crossing my arms over my chest.

I didn't know if I should really believe in what she had said but she didn't seem like she's lying "You know what" I paused, reaching behind her and loosening the rope on her hands "I believe you" I let the rope fell off my hands and to the gravel, looking at her in the eye

The girl quickly untied the rope on her legs and tried running away, only to be hauled back over to me by one of the guys. I looked at her, raising an eyebrow when she started to cry "I thought you said you'll let me go!" She said, the tears running down her eyes

She made me remember Lea and how she looks like she was on the verge of crying when I didn't say anything more to her. Shaking the thought out of my head, I stared at the girl in wonder, biting onto my lower lip and trying to figure out what I should do to her. Setting her entirely free is totally out of the picture and bringing her home and living together with me is out too. I stopped renting both the room at Rambo's plot of land and the apartment a week ago. I've been sleeping on the couch over at Liam's girlfriend's, Jessica's apartment.

I continued on staring at her for a while before looking over at Johnson. Johnson lives together with his mother over at Mile Sixteen Condominiums and he has a lot of space. What makes it safe for her is Johnson's wife, Dia. Dia's father had forced Johnson to marry his daughter after Johnson fucked Dia. Her father didn't care that she's not pregnant but the only thing that matters is that Johnson slept together with his daughter.

"Can you take her in while I try and find a place for her?" I asked

Johnson pointed at himself and his eyeballs almost dropped out of its sockets "Dia is going to fucking kill her if she did something wrong. Look what she'd done to my mother" 

It was true. Nobody messes with Dia or they'll get beaten up. Either by her two brothers or by her. Scratching the back of my neck, I looked back at the girl "I don't have anywhere for her to go too. Prostitution is a no go"

"But why?" One of the guys said. I don't remember what his name was but then I'm pretty sure his name starts with the alphabet R "We've been sending them over to the prostitution side since seven years ago. Why are we stopping that right now?"

Shooting him a glare, I snapped at him "Don't question me. If you don't like it, you can voice it out to Rambo and see if he cares" Rambo doesn't care what I do to the people that I'm planning on setting free. If I got the job done nicely, he'll just leave me be.

I didn't know why but every time I saw Lea - even if it's from a distance away - I have this feeling like I can't face her because of my past and because of what I've been doing in my whole life. I wanted to apologize to everyone for hurting them. I didn't know why but there's always a hint of regret in me when I saw her face.

The guy stayed silent, instead he pushed past the other guys and walked past me, bumping his shoulder together with mine. If it's a month ago, I would've of have grabbed him by the neck and dig his fucking nerves out of his neck for doing that. 

I looked back over at Johnson, motioning for him to take the girl to his house. Dia is going to keep her in line. "I'll pay you a thousand bucks for her monthly uses. Just deduct it from my cuts when you sort out the money" 

Johnson nodded his head "No need to worry, boss. I'll take care of her together with Dia and make sure she stays in line. You don't have to pay me back because Dia had been planning to adopt a girl too" He was holding the girl by the arm and half dragging her away together with him

I nodded my head. The girl looks like she's barely over the age of thirteen. I went back over to my bike and was just about to start up my bike when I got a call from Liam, probably done with taking his sexual frustration out on Jessica "Dude, have you seen my sister?"

I looked down at my watch. It was already seven. "No. Why?" I haven't seen Lea since three hours ago and she was mad at me for not paying attention to her while we're queuing up at the ferris wheel line.

Liam hesitated over at the other line and whispered something to someone in the background "Mrs Rodriguez, the house maid, called a few minutes ago and said that she isn't home yet. When did you last see her? Is she together with you?"

I frowned in wonder. I thought she was heading back home. "I last saw her about three hours ago. She was mad at me and stormed off alone. I don't know where she is" 

Liam sighed "I don't know where she is,dude. Can you give me a hint?"

"She could be anywhere. I mean, maybe she went out to get some fresh air?" I suggested. I only met Lea a few days ago, I don't know what she likes to do or where she likes to go.

Liam thought about it for a moment "No. Lea never stays out this late. She comes home all the time before six except for last night which is together with you but right now, she's not together with anyone. I called her two best friends up and they said they hadn't talked to her since. Rica said that she last saw her at the amusement park and Rocio had never seen her since yesterday - No." He paused, like he had figured something out "Is there a guy named Francis together with you guys when you were at the amusement park?"

I paused, thinking. I don't quite remember names. Especially names of the people that I don't like "I don't know what's his name but there's this skinny blonde hair guy who befriended Rica and asked her all kind of weird questions about Lea, like is she still a virgin and is she's still single. He even asked if I'm her boyfriend"

Liam cursed at the other end of the line "Drive around the block." He ordered "Look into all of the alleys. Something might of have happened to her" 

I was clueless at what he's talking about but then I didn't argue back, ending the call, I shove my phone back into my jeans and started up my bike. Letting it warm for a second before driving. I took the route from the amusement park all the way back to her house.

Getting off my bike and checking each and every alley. I was on my fifth alley when my phone rang again. It was Liam. "I haven't found her. What's the Francis' guy's deal?" I lighted another cigarette, taking a long drag from it. 

Liam sighed "There's no sign of her from my side too. Call me if you found her" He didn't answer my question about the guy.

I was still on my bike. All of this getting down and searching all the alleys are tiring me out. I took another drag from my cigarette, exhaling the smoke from my nostrils "What's the deal with this Francis guy?" I repeated

"He's a friend Lea befriended five years ago. At first the guy was the good kid, they became best friends quickly and after a year, he started showing his true colours. The guy is about two years older than Lea. He brought Lea to a party one night during her 14th birthday but turns out, he raped her in an alley and disappeared. The police can't find him. No one can. I suspect that it's him because it wasn't the first time he raped someone. And he's the biggest suspect of all." There was something that he isn't telling me but I decided to not press on.

I need to get this done with and go back to the apartment. This day had been long enough for me. I'm guessing Lea just went over to the side of the beach and decided to clear her head a little. The Francis guy wouldn't rape her. All the things that Liam told me could be bogus. "Yeah sure, I'll call you when I manage to find her." I ended the call. 

Taking another long drag from my cigarette, I got off my bike and clicked on the flashlight app on my phone. Letting the light illuminate the alley, I held the cigarette in between of my lips, slowly sucking at it. I stubbed it out at the concrete wall before walking into the alley.

This alley was deep. There were many curves and corners, making it hard for me to walk through the whole thing. The sky was already dark and it was eerie. I'm in luck though because I had brought my gun along together with me earlier today to the amusement park. I didn't know why but I rarely bring it out together with me. Most of the time, I just use my switchblade.

I was turning a corner when I heard the first sob. Stopping midway, I stayed quiet for a whole minute, listening to another sound. When I heard another sob coming from the corner I was about to turn into, I began walking again, shining my phone.

It was hard to see but then I spotted her. She was on the dirty soot covered floor,cradling her knees to her chest. Her eyes were red from all of the crying and she was naked. Her torn and bloody clothes were scattered all over the place and her hair was in a mess.

She was covered in soot herself and wasn't paying attention to me when I shone my phone in her way. It illuminated her, making it easier for me to see how she was doing. There were bruises and open wounds on her. My jaw clenched at the sight of her.

Forcing the words out from my mouth, I said "Lea?"

Her head snapped back towards me, the tears still rolling down her eyes "Gabriel" she sobbed, she reached a hand out to me

Pocketing my phone, I knelt beside her. Taking my leather jacket off, I wrapped it around her shoulders. We were both engulfed in the darkness and I can barely make out her face under the dim moon light "It's alright. I got you" 

Lea wrapped her arms around me, not letting go "Tell him to go away." She whispered into my chest. It was fucking cold. The wind was blowing in my direction like it's trying to force me away from her. "Tell him to stop hurting me. I don't want this" I didn't know what she was talking about. It probably was about Francis.

Wrapping my arms around her, I ran my thumb over her cheek. It was hard to see her face but I can still make out the red eyes and the hand print on her cheek "Come on, I'll get you home"

Lea shook her head "No. No. He's going to find me. I don't want to go home. I want to - " She broke off, looking over my shoulder and at the back. It didn't take me long to hear the foot steps against the water. I reached a hand to my back, wrapping my hand around the gun, I pulled it out.

Unwrapping Lea from me, I stood up. There was a figure but I couldn't make out who it is. Cocking the gun to the side, I pointed it at the guy. It was clearly a guy. "What do you want?"

The guy laughed, the sound vibrating off the walls like thunder. He obviously hadn't seen my gun yet under the dim moon light "I just wanted to see if my little angel is alright after I fucked her tight pussy and licked her clean of her juices." 

I kept my gun cocked to the side, my finger on the trigger. "Skip to the point, Francis. What the fuck do you want?"

He laughed "I guess I'm in luck after all" He continued on taunting me

Shaking my head, I put a little pressure on the trigger "You're not in luck anymore, Francis" I pulled the trigger.

Cocking my gun to the side, I tried aiming for him again but he wasn't there anymore. He had taken the chance and made a run for it. I thought of running after him but then I remembered about Lea and how she was cowering on the floor. 

Tucking the gun back into the back of my jeans, I went beside Lea, kneeling beside her and taking my phone out. The light from my phone illuminated her face, letting me get a better look at what a mess she was. I noticed the bracelets and wrist bands on her wrist was off, scattered in the dark alley. 

That wasn't what caught my attention. It was the fury red lines running down her wrists. They were some on her body too and they don't look like fresh scars. Shaking my head, I called Liam. I was looking at the back of Lea, trying to think logically. 

Liam picked his phone up on the third ring, he sounded exhausted but glad that I called "Where are you right now? Have you found my sister?"

"Yeah. We're in an alley right now. Swing your car by in ten, I'll wait together with her outside of the alley on Fifth Avenue and bring some clothes along together with you" I said, disconnecting the call and shoving my phone back into my jeans, letting Lea wrap her arms around my torso and bury her face into my chest. She was crying again.

Placing a hand on the small of her back, I tried soothing her by running it up and down. I didn't know how to calm someone down but it was better than nothing. We were in the alley for another five minutes before I finally had enough of the foul smell inside, I looked down at Lea "Come on, let's get you out of here." 

Lea nodded her head eagerly like she couldn't wait to get out of this alley. She gripped onto my vest when I tried to stand up "Don't" She whispered, her face still buried into me. "Don't let him hurt me" She was shaking all over. I didn't know if it was from the cold wind or if she's scared.

I wrapped my arms around her, resting my chin on top of her head "Don't worry. He wouldn't hurt you again. I promise you that" If I had just chose to walk her home today, she wouldn't end up in this mess. If I had just straight out said that I want her to be mine, she wouldn't end up getting raped.

Lea nodded her head "I want to go home." She said. She was still shaking.

I nodded my head, letting my arms drop from her "Can you stand? Do you want me to carry you out instead?" I offered. I didn't know why I offered to carry her nor do I know why I asked her if she can stand on her own. I've never carried a girl in my arms before. I didn't feel like I want another weight on me.

Lea nodded her head. I didn't know what that meant because I had asked her two questions at once but when I saw the empty look in her eye, I understood what she meant. Bending down a little, I lifted up her legs onto my arms and slipped a hand around her shoulders. I adjusted my arms on her before slowly standing up.

Lea literally weigh no more than a hundred pounds. She was light. Very light. The fury red scars that ran up her wrists still bothered me but I said nothing about it. Lea went through a lot today. I shouldn't ask her something that'll hurt her even more.

Lea was naked except for my jacket over her shoulders when we are out from the alley. The street lights made the situation even worser. Seeing her naked and covered in bruises did nothing to ease the anger that was bubbling inside of me. I sat Lea on my bike and stood back, leaning my back against the wall behind me and lighting another cigarette.

I couldn't look at Lea in the eye. I didn't know why but then all the scars and bruises reminded me of a memory that I don't want to remember about. The cigarette I had in my hand had been burning for quite a long time before I saw Liam's grey Subaru swing into the street and drove wildly towards us.

He stopped right up the curb and got down the car. Quickly going over to Lea and whispering to her urgently "Lea, oh my god, I thought I was going to lose you for a second there. Did that bastard hurt you?" The moment those words left his mouth, he quickly covered them up with a smile on his face.

He hadn't notice that Lea was entirely naked underneath my jacket. "I'm going to fucking kill that bastard for hurting you once again." He muttered under his breath. Hugging his sister close to his chest, he lead Lea over to his car. Opening the car door for her and slowly leading her into the car.

"There's some clothes in the car, you can change into a new set of clothes" Liam said as he slowly guided Lea into his car. Lea didn't say a single word when her brother had arrived. She was looking back at me and willing me to say something to stop Liam from bringing her away. 

I didn't see the need to because Liam is her brother after all. He wouldn't hurt her. Or at least that was what I thought. I have three sisters of my own and I wouldn't ever in my life, hurt any of them. Unless, I really have too. Taking another drag from my cigarette, I stubbed it out with my fingers and threw it onto the floor.

I watched as Liam shut the car door and made robotic gestures at his sister at the car window before he turned over to me. Walking towards me, he said "How much does it take for you to hunt the guy down and butcher him alive?" 

I handed him a cigarette from my pack, which he gladly took. I looked back over at Liam's car, seeing it bob up and down as Lea changes into the clothes Liam had brought along together with him "Your sister. You know me, Liam"

He chuckled, taking a drag from his cigarette and blowing smoke out from his mouth "But I want to butcher him alive so if you really got your hands on him, call me up. I want to be the one to make him suffer for hurting my sister twice" his jaw clenched at the last word

I nodded my head "Are you really going to take her back over to the mansion after what happened? I mean, it's cool if you take her back over there but there's no one there to be together with her and to protect her for the time being. Lea said something to me about not letting him come back and hurt her again. I'm guessing the guy said something to her. Probably something like he's going to come back and hurt her another time" 

Liam's head snapped over to his car when he heard the car door opening. Seeing that it was Lea who was opening the car door, he relaxed a little. "What's wrong, Lea? Do you need anything?" His voice was soft like he's talking to a child.

Lea stood out from the car. She was wearing a oversized sweater and baggy sweat pants that probably belongs to Liam. Lea looked around the street for a while before taking a cautious step towards us. Her arms were wrapped tightly around herself and she was shivering. 

Liam reached a hand out to her, taking a step towards her and holding her hand in his when she reached out to him with her hand "What's wrong, Lea?" Liam repeated, his other hand around Lea's shoulder right now

Lea reacted to that. She pulled back suddenly from Liam, her hands going to her hair and notted them into fists. She crouched down on to the pavement and shook her head repeatedly. It was like she was in a trance but every single time Liam tries to go towards her, she screamed.

She was muttering something under her breath which sounded like 'Go away. Don't touch me. Go away' she was repeating the same words over and over again. I pushed myself off the wall, going over to her. Lea didn't scream. She looked me right in the eye and stood up, running straight towards me and wrapping her arms around me. She buried her face in my chest and begin crying.

I didn't know why she was crying. It was weird, She's suddenly afraid of her own brother but she isn't afraid of me. I looked at Liam, frowning at him when he looked at Lea, the expression on his face was hard to read but it was clear that it hurt him that Lea is afraid of him. 

I placed a hand on Lea's back and my other hand on the back of her head. I moved the strands of her hair away from her face and wiped the tears away from her eyes "What's wrong,Lea? Don't you want to go home together with your brother?" 

She shook her head, burying her face deeper into my chest like she was afraid of looking at Liam "I don't" She whispered into me "I don't want to go home together with him. I want to go together with you" Her voice was muffled but I can still make out what she was talking about

I looked at Liam and mouthed what she had said to me back to him. Liam nodded his head eagerly. He knows that I slept in the same apartment together with him and Jessica and had no where to go except for there. I placed a hand on Lea's shoulder, "Alright" I paused, looking back up at Liam "I'll go home together with you but you'll have to get into your brother's ca - " I didn't get to finish what I was talking because Lea begin screaming into my chest

She was traumatized. I get it. If she was her normal self, she would snap back at me and never go near me because we were just friends. I didn't know why the sudden change in her personality but then it was probably because of the memories of being raped twice by the same guy.

She was screaming inaudible words into my chest and I couldn't make out what she was screaming about. Patting her head lightly, I said "Okay, I'll ride together with you" I didn't know what she was screaming about but that seemed to shut her up.

She looked up at me in the eye, her own eyes glowing under the street lights because of the tears. She kept quiet and just continued on looking into my eyes like she was willing me to say something to her. I looked away from her captivating eyes, I mouthed over to Liam, who went over to his car and popped open the car doors.

I can come back and get my bike tomorrow. I lead Lea into the car and got up myself, Lea slid towards me and wrapped her arms around me again. I didn't know why she was so paranoid but having her close to me felt good.

I wasn't use to anyone doing this to me except for Juliana and her mother. But seeing that it was Lea, I didn't say anything about it. I kinda actually like the way her arms are around me. Her tears dampened my vest but I didn't care much about it.

Liam was driving through the empty streets when I saw a figure crouching down by the side walk. I squinted my eyes and tried adjusting my eyes on the guy. It took me a while but when Liam stopped at a traffic light even though there isn't any cars - he was being a good citizen - , I managed to get a full and clear view on him.

It was Francis. I looked at the rearview mirror and noticed that Liam was looking at me. He was debating on wether should he go down the car and beat the crap out of him but then it'll only make Lea scared and having her scared again wasn't a nice thing after she had managed to calm down.

Lea was asleep beside me when Liam started driving again. I continued on staring at Francis before Liam took a right turn and he went out of sight. Placing a hand on Lea's shoulder, I pulled her closer to me. I didn't want anyone to hurt her anymore. If it wasn't for me today, she wouldn't get hurt by Francis.

I should've known what was coming. The guy was always staring at her and tried making small talk together with her, all of which she had ignored. I was too blind to see that Francis wanted to hurt her. I should've never listened to Damon and just pull my gun out on him earlier that day. I regretted not doing it but then it was too late to regret anything.

Lea has already been raped. She was already traumatized to a extend where she didn't want anyone to go near her. I didn't know why she find it safe to wrap her arms around me, it was probably she thought that I wouldn't hurt her like how other people does.

It was true even though if she wasn't quite sure about it. I wouldn't hurt her. From the first time I saw her, I was already captivated by her piercing blue eyes and her wavy blonde hair. She was everything that I had ever wanted in this world after Francesca.

Liam was pulling into the apartment parking spot when Lea woke up, she looked around her before untangling herself from me and opening the car door. The cold wind blew straight into the car, making me shiver in cold. Wearing a vest underneath my jacket was probably a bad idea the next time I'm going to lend my jacket to someone else.

But it's Lea we're talking about. I won't lend anything of mine to anyone except to someone that I'm interested in. She took a step out from the car, walking around the car and letting the wind blow her hair to the back, messing it up even more.

Liam got the of the car after her and watched her as she walking over to the empty parking space beside us and looked around. She was standing a good meter away from Liam and had her arms wrapped around herself. She closed her eyes, letting the wind blow into her face.

I got down the car and shut the car door, walking over to Lea. I just wanted to get this over with and tuck her into bed and let this day be over with. I don't know where she'll sleep at but then Liam will probably figure out a spot for her to sleep at for the night.

I lead her up the stairs and to the apartment, waiting for Liam to unlock the apartment door with his keys. Lea was still standing a good meter away from her brother, she was still scared of him. I didn't know why but then if I was her, I would be wrapping my arms around my brother instead of a stranger.

When Liam finally got the apartment door open, he stepped inside first and turned on all of the lights. I lead Lea into the apartment and sat her down on the couch before going into Liam's room where he shares together with Jessica "Where is she going to sleep tonight?" I asked, standing by the door way.

Liam shrugged his shoulders, collecting his pillows and Jessica's pillows from the bed and gathering up their blankets in his arms together with the pillows "I'm thinking of letting her sleep in this room while the three of us can camp out in the living room."

I raised an eyebrow at him, crossing my arms over my chest. I've barely talked to Jessica ever since I moved in here a week ago but from the way she was always talking together with Liam, I'm pretty sure that she wouldn't like it that she's going to be sleeping outside of her own room in her own apartment "I'm not so sure that you can do that, Liam. She'll fucking kill you"

Liam looked down at the now empty bed, shaking his head "I've got no choice. Lea is my only sister. It was either that or you move out and let her have the couch" He wasn't being serious

I shook my head "No way. I'll be sleeping in the streets if I move out. I have no where to go right now and this is the only place I can call home. You're not going to kick me out right now are you?" I questioned him. It was likely that he's going to kick me out to make room for Lea but it wasn't up to him to call the shots.

When I first moved in together with the both of them, Jessica threw a tantrum and threatened to break up together with Liam if he didn't kick me out. Liam spent an entire day trying to reason out together with her before she finally gave in and let me have the couch in their living room.

Liam walked past me, still holding onto the pillows. "Me and Jessica can sleep on the floor mattress for the time being. I need Lea to heal from the pain and memories before sending her back over to the mansion. I don't want her to be traumatized anymore"

I followed him out into the hallway, leaning against the wall while I watched him pull a mattress out from one of the built in cupboards "This isn't the only thing that happened in her life that made her so traumatized right?"

Liam's jaw clenched shut, like he's annoyed with my question. "Don't say this to anyone, Gabriel. I don't want anyone to know about her past and what happened that made her who she is today. I don't want anyone to know anything about that"

"Are you going to call your parents and tell them about what had happened to her today?" 

Liam shook his head "No." He paused, biting onto his lower lip "If I tell them, they would leave everything over at Hong Kong and come back for Lea. I'm bringing a doctor in to see Lea tomorrow and you should be there too. Lea doesn't trust me right now and you're the only one she trusts"

I shook my head at him, taking a step back "No way. I may love her but then I can't tomorrow. I have a job to run. I'll be away for a whole week and I can't stay and take care of Lea" It was true. Rambo had assigned me to a job over at Mexico for a whole week and I was to not come back until I get the job done.

Liam sighed "No." he said "You can go after the doctor comes and gives her a thorough check up. It's going to be quick."

I looked down at my shoes, "Alright. I'll try to be here when the doctor comes"

Jessica came back to the apartment an hour after I came out from Lea's room. She was still scared but she'll come around one day or another. Jessica had a fight together with Liam and threatened to kick him out of the apartment if he don't get Lea out from her apartment.

Lea took that exact moment and stepped right into the living room where Jessica was screaming at Liam. Jessica took one look at her and turned all soft. I didn't understand why but I'm guessing that it's probably because of her girly genes. Jessica lead Lea back into her room and spent hours on end in the room together with Lea. She finally came out when it was almost nine. It might be because I'm a stranger and don't need to know anything about Lea, once Jessica came out from the room, she pulled Liam over to the kitchen and whispered to him.They didn't want to let me listen in their conversation.

Turning around on the couch, I looked down at both Liam and Jessica. I can clearly see Liam's blue eyes illuminated by the dim moonlight that shone through the side of the living room windows. It was obvious to me that he can't sleep too. Jessica on the other hand, is fast asleep next to Liam. Her head was buried into Liam's side while she softly breathed into her boyfriend's shirt.

Reaching a hand down,I hit Liam on the arm. His head snapped back quickly to look at what had hit him on the arm. When he saw that it was me, he turned his head over to the side a little. "Can't sleep?" I asked, sitting up from the couch and leaning my back against it.

Liam shut his eyes and thought about it for a moment before slowly nodding his head "Yeah. I can't sleep. You can't sleep too?" He asked

I shifted my leg over to one side, standing up from the couch and stretching my arms above my head. I stepped past Liam and to the kitchen. Pulling the fridge door open, I grabbed a bottle of beer before shutting the fridge again. Sitting down on the stools beside the island, I placed my bottle of beer on the island and popped it open with the bottle opener Liam had left on the island a week ago after he had an orgy together with Jessica and her two friends.

I didn't actually know what they were doing in the room together. All four of them. But then when they came out from the room, all four of them was covered from head to toe in sweat and Liam was winking at the three girls. When I asked them what they were doing in the room, together, Liam said that they wanted him to cook some instant noodles for them. I raised an eyebrow at him but didn't say anything.

If I'm given a chance, I'll turn back time and say 'there isn't a stove in the room' and 'just admit it that you've just had a foursome together with two fat bitches and your own girlfriend'. It was true. The two friends that Jessica had brought over was as fat as a cow. I'm not judging but I don't feel like sleeping together with someone fat. 

Later that day, Liam got a bottle of wine from Jessica's prized collection and popped the cork open with the cork opener and popped open two more beers with the bottle opener which he had left on the island together with the cork opener.

Liam and Jessica's relationship was complicated. They seem more like they are friends with benefits, who got married by nature (If you know what I mean) a whole year ago. I don't know much about the two of them but then, I had never planned on knowing. I took a sip from my bottle of beet, letting the burning liquid slid slowly down my throat.

I was on my second bottle of beer when Liam decided to join me. He grabbed a new bottle of beer from the fridge and popped it open. Sitting down opposite of me on the island, he took a mouthful of the burning liquid. "I know you have many questions swarming inside of your head right now, Gabriel" He pointed out 

He wasn't wrong at all. I do have a lot of thoughts and questions swarming through my head but the questions wasn't for me to ask. I just met Lea and it'll be rude of Liam to tell me everything about her. That's a bad impression. I want to figure out her whole life by myself. It'll be more interesting like that. Every little detail about Lea. Every little secret that she had kept hidden inside of her all this time.

I don't want Liam to tell me all about her without even wanting to try and figure out everything by myself. It's more challenging if I figure her out by myself. I don't want the easy way out by letting her own brother tell me every single detail about her.

I shook my head, taking my beer bottle up from the island and checking it to see if there's still any alcohol inside of it. I wanted a third bottle but then I'm afraid of getting a killer head ache the next morning. I mean, I can drink alright but then the aftermath, I can't seem to handle it. "No. I don't have thoughts inside of my head right now"

Liam raised his eyebrows in my direction. He's clearly doubting me "But then you might want to know why she was so scared of me when she wasn't even scared of Jessica or you" He took a cigarette from a cigarette box he had found on the island. Lighting it up with my zippo which I had placed on the island when I came back just now.

I shook my head "I'd rather she tell me herself, you know. It's a good impression. She's hiding her past and keeping secrets for a reason and probably because she barely even knows me. I'l like it better if she told me her past willingly. I don't want to force it out of her" 

Who was I kidding? Lea was keeping her past and secrets from me because she barely knows me. That made sense. At least, that was what I had thought. I'm not a nosy person and never wanted to be one. I'm more to the 'I don't want to know about your past and the secrets that you had kept hidden for most of your life' type of person. I have my life to live and they have their lifes to live. I have enough demons in my head to listen to another person's demons.

Liam laughed out loud, the sound filling the silence whole. He placed his bottle of beer down on the island loudly, almost clattering it over the top of the island. "You know what? I know that you kissed her yesterday or was it two days ago? But that isn't love. It's just you trying to get in between of her legs. I'm warning you though, Lea wouldn't give in to you as easily as you think that she would. She trusts too easily, that girl. But after what happened four years ago, she knows better now than to trust anyone in this world"

I frowned down at my bottle of beer, not getting what he had said "What do you mean? I've never even befriended her yet" The moment those words left my mouth, I instantly thought back of earlier that day. How Lea only wanted to stay as friends and forget about the whole kiss yesterday night. I was mad at myself for thinking that Lea is going to love me back while in reality, she was trying to push me away like how she did with everyone else.

Liam was obviously drunk off his ass to understand what the hell is he talking about. He hadn't even had half of his bottle of beer but he was already getting tipsy. Liam doesn't drink at all because when he does, he'll get this crazy ideas in his mind like doing something stupid and chattering away loudly to himself. I watched him as he muttered something under his breath and turned to look at me, he said a string of inaudible words before laughing wildly to himself. It was no use talking to him anymore.

Standing up from the stool, I threw both my empty bottles into the rubbish bin before looking at the clock. It was 12:30 in the morning. I stood in the middle of the living room for a while, stretching my sore muscles and thinking of something to do. It took me a while to even remember that I had a fight today at the same venue. Grabbing my vest from the couch, I slipped it over my head before grabbing my sneakers from the cupboard. Slipping my feet into it, I grabbed the set of house keys and went out from the apartment. I didn't bother to tell Liam where I'm going to because he was already too drunk to even figure out where he himself is at.

Running down the street, I was almost at the venue when I got a call from my manager, Justin. Hesitating, I debated on wether I should answer the phone or not. Swiping my finger over to the green button, I decided to answer the call. Putting the phone close to my ear and getting myself ready for all of the shouting that I'm about to listen too. "I'm just another block away, Justin. Give me five more minutes and I'll be there" I breathed into the phone before he can say anything. I didn't want him to get a head start.

Justin shouted something inaudible at someone in the background before sighing deeply "You better get your ass to here before time runs out, Tate. Five more minutes before the gates finally close in on you forever and from tonight's rounds. You don't earn much with being a member in Rambo's gang. This is where you earn your money. Tonight. At the venue just like all days." He was ranting on about how much I can get today if I won the round.

It was clear to him that I can barely get pass a month with the cuts I've been getting from Rambo with every job that I've done. Fighting in an illegal ring eased all of my worries because of the high pay they are giving for every fighter who manage to win their rounds. I joined the ring about a year ago and earned a lot off the fights held once every month. The fights isn't held every day of the month because of the tight police security in the area it was held at. Even though they change places all the time, the police still manage to track them down.

The people who are betting today are of the rich and the wealthy. College kids and teenagers aren't allowed into today's fight because today was only open to the rich and the wealthy. Any below the age of eighteen is prohibited to enter the venue unless it's the teens day.

Ducking my head under the door, I pushed past all of the other fighters and their sweaty bodies towards Justin, who was busy clicking away on his phone and sending death glares to whoever that stops and stares at him. Tapping him on the shoulder, I said "Who am I up against today? Is it Max?"

Mac is one of the best fighters in the ring. I've never been in the same ring together with him yet and I was dying too. Fighting together with Max doesn't guarantee me a sure win but at least I still get paid. It was an exception because getting paired up together with Max just meant roughly one thing ; losing. I've had three losses after joining the ring a year ago and all three of them ended me up in the hospital for a whole week. 

I almost died during my last fight, which is four months ago, it marked my third loss and I had to limp out from the hospital a week later. I continued on limping for a whole month until my hip finally healed. After my hip fully healed, I started fighting again.

Justin shot me a glare out of the corner of his eye and went back over to his phone. I didn't know why he was always clicking away on his phone but I'm guessing that he's texting his overly clingy girlfriend. Who is probably pregnant with another man's child. "Max just got hospitalized at Russia for a fight which he nearly died" Justin said, still typing away on his phone.

"Oh" My face dropped. I wasn't a good fighter but I've been looking forward to being in the same ring together with Max Black. "Whose the Russian fighter?" I asked. If Max was beaten into a bloody pulp by the Russian guy, I might as well just drop my Max dream and fight with the Russian guy.

Justin turned to look me in the eye, his phone totally forgotten "He isn't Russian. He's American and he happens to be your sister's boyfriend. His name is Richard Moyog" He turned back over to his phone. His head snapping back over to me, quickly "Before I forget, I had also scheduled a fight together with him for you. It's next week over at Spain. Your home country" He went back to his phone.

I gnawed at my bottom lip, not being able to believe what I had just heard. I didn't know that my other two sisters are dating guy until this very week. Ginovia wrote to me a day ago, saying that she wants me to go back over to Spain and meet her boyfriend, Yuri - she didn't state his full name down - and now Griselda is in a relationship together with Richard. Are they trying to anger me by dating all of those guys? "I can't go next week. I have to be over at Mexico and get a job done for Rambo" I ran a hand through my hair, feeling like I'm going to get high blood soon if my sisters continue on with all of this dating a guy thing.

Justin raised a hand up, stopping me from saying anything more "Come on" He said, turning to face me and pocketing his phone into the back of his jeans "You don't earn much by working for Rambo. You might as well just go to the fight, where you'll get approximately a hundred thousand if you manage to win Richard"

I shook my head "No way. There's two reasons why I don't want to fight Richard" I paused, holding up my index finger "One, not getting the job done in time meant getting penalized again and I don't want to go through that process anymore but you wouldn't know how painful that process is because you hadn't work for Rambo before" I paused again, breathing in before holding up my middle finger "Two, you don't expect me to beat my sister's boyfriend into a bloody pulp. She'll hate me for life and I love them too much to even hurt them"

Justin sighed, shoving both his hands into his jeans' pocket and looking at me straight in the eye "You know what your problem is, Tate? You put your family first too much. It's not wrong for you to put them first but then you have to know when you should put them first and when you shouldn't put them first." He paused, shaking his head "You're getting two options here, Tate. It's either you attend the fight or your girlfriend dies" He was threatening me.

"What girlfriend?" I asked, annoyed that he had threatened me. I was playing dumb together with him. Of course I know who he's talking about "I don't have a girlfriend"

Justin took his hands out from his jeans' pocket, crossing his arms over his chest and giving me a devilish grin "Lea Nicole Summers" He said. I didn't know how does he know about her but then it wasn't surprising. Justin knows everyone who is walking in and out from my life. He also knows that I'm trying to protect my sisters and the people whom I love. He uses them to threaten me and get me to do something that I don't want to do. "I can give you details on what I'm going to do to her but then I'm already given you a clear picture after I had Francis raper her again" He was grinning through his teeth. He was trying to make me lose my temper and it was working.

I stared at him "She's not my girlfriend. I barely know her" I gritted my teeth to stop myself from punching him straight in the face "I told you to not hurt the people around me, Justin. You'll regret it" And I meant it. Justin was under the police's protection but if I kill him, Rambo will cover my ass up for me.

Justin chuckled, leaning in and placing a hand on my shoulder "Attend the fight at Spain and I'll think of not hurting you, your sisters and your girlfriend" He was smiling when he walked away. I looked at his fading figure for a while before turning around and pushing myself past the other fighters.

Changing into a pair of sweat pants, I left my vest on and went over to the judges table and went towards Judge Conner. Placing my unwrap hands on the table, I took his list of participants today and looked through it. Spotting the name Maxwell Black at the bottom of the list. Maxwell is Max's brother and he was just as good as his brother. Looking over to the board of fights, I was paired up together with Mitchell Robinson. A fucking amateur. "Change Mitchell to Maxwell" I said, putting the list back down on the table and looking straight into judge Conner's eyes.

Judge Conner is an old guy with a head full of greet hair and the meanest look on planet Earth. I've known him since I moved over here to America and he was the one who recommended me to join in the ring and earn more money for my sisters' educations fees and my own living expenses. He gave me a blank look "Sorry, Tate. People had already placed their bets. You can't change opponents right now" He took his list back from me

I rolled my eyes at him, knowing that he would say this. Looking down at my knuckles, images of Lea suddenly flowing into my mind. "How much is it going to take?" I asked "You give me a hundred thousand in cash tomorrow and I'll beat the living shit out of Maxwell before the fight begins" It was unfair. I know. But I really need the money and a guy to get my anger out.

Judge Conner stroke his long white beard, thinking about what I had just said "Fifty grand and we'll call it a deal. Get it over with and I'll get someone to send the cash up to Liam's apartment tomorrow. I reckon you're not in town tomorrow right?" 

I cracked my knuckles loudly, pushing myself off the judges table "I don't know" I said before pushing past the crowd again and to the lockers where I had last seen Maxwell. I was on my way back over to the lockers when I saw a metal pipe by the bathroom. People were bustling in and out of the bathroom and the fight was going to begin soon. I have approximately ten whole minutes before the fight officially starts.

I grabbed the metal pipe, pushing my way through the crowd and to the lockers. I was about half way there when I saw Maxwell by the drinking machine. People were still bustling in and out and it was crowded. Tightening my grip on the metal pipe, I found myself standing behind Maxwell. He was still drinking when I swung the metal pipe against the side of his head. He dropped face first onto the floor, grabbing onto the side of his head and writhing in pain.

People stopped walking and just continued on staring at me. I brought the metal pipe down onto Maxwell again, getting my frustration and anger out on him with every hit of the metal pipe. I was sick and tired of being controlled by Justin. He was trying to drive me off the edge like how he did together with the previous fighters. 

I was about to bring the metal pipe down onto Maxwell's limp body again when security came rushing into the hallways. They grabbed me by the arm and escorted me out from the hall way. I followed their orders without putting up a fight like how I normally do.

We were passing by the judges table when I threw the metal pipe - now caked with blood - at Judge Conner "Fifty grand" I shouted at him over the crowd "Tomorrow at the apartment!" 

The security guards escorted me out from the ring before shutting the door in my face. I know that I wouldn't be getting back into the ring for awhile now but at least I still have fifty thousand to slowly waste for the time being while I'm locked out from the ring.

I was walking back to the apartment when I called Rambo, telling him that I'll be postponing going over to Mexico for another month. He agreed to let me do it but then I knew that I wouldn't be getting my cut after I've done the job for him. I still have a whole week before flying over to Spain and fighting Richard. I can just easily lose in the fight but then I don't want to seem like a pussy. 

I stopped over at Walmart on the way back and bought a pack of condoms at the counter before walking to where Amanda lives at. I'm in no mood to go back over to the apartment and face a drunk Liam and a sleeping Jessica right now.

Amanda has been my fuck buddy for these past three years and I normally give her a visit once I'm frustrated with myself or had a lot of things in my mind to think about. She became my escape to my troubles and my worries but every single time - ever since I met Lea- I decided to pay her a visit, I'll feel guilty as hell about it.

The kiss together with Lea only made it even worser. I felt like I was cheating on her together with Amanda even though we aren't in a relationship. We were just friends. Like how she had put it earlier that day. We're just friends. Friends. Of course, we're just friends. Just friends. Nothing more than that.

There was a reason why I was afraid of Liam. I still am even though it has happened for almost four whole years. The memory just wouldn't get out from my mind and no matter how much I tried to shake it out from my head, I couldn't. Francis had something to do together with Liam. That was all that was coursing through my brain. Everything was exactly the same and the only thing that was missing from the scene was Liam.

The feeling of the water on my skin when I turned on the tap to wash my hands made me lose concentration. Closing my eyes, I tried to wipe all of the memories of last night from my brain. Gripping onto the side of the sink, I tried steadying myself in the bathroom. I was scared of Liam. There was no doubt of it. I was still afraid of him. Jessica, Liam's girlfriend is friendly and I like her. I've heard them arguing last night and decided to go out and have a look but the moment I had stepped into the living room, everyone went quiet.

Jessica lead me back into the room and talked to me. The talk helped a lot. It made me think of everything but last night and I was kind of grateful for it. Especially when it was Gabriel. Gabriel had talked to me too and it was great. I don't want to be close together with Liam for a while until I can bury the memory back inside of me again like how I did four years ago.

Everyone was already out of the apartment when I stepped out from the room. Jessica had prepared a simple American breakfast for me on the dining table with a sticky note at the side of it. My name was written on the sticky note in swirly hand writing and I was grateful for it even though I don't feel like eating at all.

I left the plate of food on the dining table and went over to the living room. Pillows and blankets are sprawled all over the place. It was a total mess. Wrapping my arms around myself, I closed my eyes when the memories from last night forced their way back into my head.

I know that I've made a fool out of myself last night but I couldn't think of anything better to do. I was scared and afraid of bumping into Francis again. When I saw Gabriel pull a gun out in the alley on Francis, I was scared and when the first gun shot rang out, memories of last week came resurfacing on my mind again. How I had invited Gabriel into the mansion because he doesn't have anywhere to go. 

I was staring out of the window when the front door opened. It was Gabriel. He was dressed in his vest and a pair of sweat pants. I don't know where he had gotten his pair of sweat pants because ever since I met him on the first day, I've only seen him in a pair of jeans. He looks tired but surprised to see me standing in front of the window in Liam's over sized shirt which ran all the way over my knees. He went over to me "How are you feeling?" He asked, concern written all over his face.

I forced a smile up onto my face, nodding my head at him "I'm feeling better" I said. I found myself looking into his grey eyes. I didn't know why but then after last night, I felt like I've been pulled closer to him.

We're just friends. My inner mind reminded me. But I don't want to just be friends together with him. I want us to be more than that but then we barely know each other. It wouldn't be appropriate to love  a guy whom you barely know and just met a few days ago.

Gabriel looked around the living room and noted what a mess everything in the living room was. He went over to the couch and cleared the pillows and blankets, dumping them into a corner of the couch before turning over to me and motioning for me to have a sit on the couch "Are you really feeling alright? I can always call Liam up if y -"

I didn't let him finish his sentence "No thanks. I'm really fine. You don't have to call him up for me" I rubbed my hands together, biting down onto my lower lip "I'm sorry for last night if I - If my actions annoyed you"

Gabriel sat beside me, he was frowning into the distance, his eyes not meeting mine "Don't worry about it. It's not a big deal. Anything for you. Really." He scratched the back of his neck

I didn't know why but then my eyes followed his arm and all the way over to his neck. It took me a while to see the hickeys running up the sides of his shoulders and all the way up to his neck. It told me what he had been doing out so early in the morning "I'm still sorry though for bothering you. I don't mean to be so clingy"

Gabriel nodded his head "Don't sweat it. I actually liked it" He said, flashing me a smile. I didn't know what he had meant by that. But putting on an act, I just nodded my head but never said anything more to him. A little while later, I noticed the blood on his vest. It was just a drop of it. No big thing. "There's blood on your shirt" I said, still staring at the small splotch of blood on his vest. It reminded me of last night.

Gabriel looked down at his shirt "Oh, yeah" he touched the spot of blood on his vest like it's the first time he had seen blood "It's probably because of the market just now. The woman was chopping up a chicken and it probably sprayed on me" Market. I doubt he even went to the market just now. The market isn't open on Tuesdays. It's only open on the weekends and it's always opened from ten to six. Not from six to ten.

Gabriel was bad at lying. That was probably all I know about him.

I nodded my head, saying nothing in particular at all to him. We sat in silence for a while more before Gabriel stood up from the couch and went into the hall way, probably over tot he toilet to have a bath. I stayed at the couch for a while before noticing that Gabriel had left his phone on the couch next to me. It was blinking green, a sign that someone had sent him a text message.

I waited for a while before the sound of the pipes rattling from the water pressure. Gabriel is bathing right now. It's the perfect timing for me to pick his phone up and see who had just texted him. I didn't know why am I so nosy but then I want to know. Everything that goes on in his life. 

Taking his phone up from the couch, I thumbed his phone open and saw that the text message was from a girl named Amanda. She had texted Gabriel a picture of herself on bed and a picture of Gabriel's dog tags. Underneath the picture of Gabriel's dog tags are the words 'can't wait for you to fill me up with your cum again. You left your tags by the way, dropping by in five at the apartment to give it back. xx mandy' Reading the text message and the picture of his dog tags explained everything to me.

Gabriel had spent the night together with this girl named Amanda. 

I placed his phone back on the couch, closing my eyes and trying to rest my eyes. Every single time I close my eyes, I was reminded of how the way Francis hands were on me. It was agonizing. I wanted nothing to do together with them but just forget but it's hard. 

It's hard to forget about something like that. 

I didn't even realized it that I was asleep until Gabriel shook me awake, he smells of the nice aromatic smell of strawberries and green tea. His damp hair stuck onto his fore head like seaweed. A towel was draped over his neck and he was only wearing a pair of jeans, which hung lowly on his hips, exposing the sides of his boxers. "I'm sorry for waking you up but you were trashing and screaming in your sleep" He said, wiping his hair with his towel.

I sat up straight. Memories suddenly flowing through my mind. I stood up from the couch, slowly backing away from Gabriel "Don't." I whispered softly as the memories continued on racking through my brain. It suddenly seemed like I was back in the alley again and Francis was holding onto me. I ran to a corner of the room, crouching down.

My hands made their way to my hair "Why?" I cried, feeling the tears make their way down my cheeks "Why?!" 

Gabriel rushed over to my side, holding me by the shoulders and trying to stop me from imagining things "It's all just a dream, Lea. He's not going to hurt you anymore. I won't let anyone hurt you anymore, Lea"

I whimpered in pain as I felt Francis' palm against my cheek. I shook my head wildly "No, please!" I begged "Please,don't. Don't hurt me! Please!" My memories was resurfacing again. How Liam took part. How I felt like my whole world is crashing down. My mind suddenly slipped over to the memory where Liam has his part in raping me four years ago. 

I noted my hands into fists, pulling at my hair as the memories replayed in my mind "I'm sorry, Liam!" I screamed "I'm sorry! Please don't hurt me!"

Gabriel held me closer to him, trying to stop me from thinking of all those memories again "Lea. it's alright. No one is going to hurt you anymore. I'm here. I swear I'll never let anything happen to you again, Lea"

I was like in a trance. Everything was blocked. No matter how hard I tried to push back all of the memories to the depths of my mins, they just keep on coming back. My mind was working it s way through all of the memories in my head. Stopping at the one where I wanted to forget about the most. Liam had me tied up onto the wall and he was running his hands over all of the torture devices on the table together with Francis. They were both giggling away to themselves maniacally.

I shook my head as the memory replayed in themselves in my head "No. Please!" I begged as they brought the whip down on to me. No matter how much I beg, they wouldn't stop. They wouldn't stop until my father finally came. "I'm sorry for not listening to you, Liam! Please let me go! I'll be a good girl, I promise!" 

Gabriel stood up, going over to the drawers and rummaging around the draws until he found a syringe and a small glass bottle of liquid. He popped open the lid of the bottle of liquid before putting the syringe inside of it. Pulling the butt of the syringe, he extracted some of the liquid out from the bottle before closing the lid of the small glass bottle again.

He went back over to where I was at and took my arm in his. He held it out it front of him and slowly poked the needle into my skin. It hurts like getting pricked by a needle but then I couldn't' seem to wrap my mind around the pain. My mind was stuck on the memory of four years ago.

It wasn't long before I started feeling light headed. When I started to slowly slip back into the darkness, the last thing I saw was the front door opening and Liam stepping into the apartment together with another guy. I've seen him before. Doctor Castell. I've seen him four years ago.

~

When I finally woke up, I was back inside of the room and Gabriel was sitting next to me on a stool next to the bed. He was reading a book which was bound tightly together in a file. I don't know if it's a book or just a stack of papers. But it has words inside. That was all I know. 

When Gabriel saw me trying to sit up on the bed, he shut the file and placed it on the edge of the bed, quickly helping me to sit up on the bed. After he had helped me to sit up on the queen sized bed, he say back down on to the stool next to the bed, looking at me with a concern look on his face "Are you feeling any better right now?" He asked

I nodded my head, playing with my fingers "Was it bad?" I asked "Just now, I mean." I added when confusion was written clearly all over his face.

Gabriel smiled, shaking his head "No. It's not that bad. You were just like in a trance but you're alright after I gave you the sedative" I can see it in his eyes that he was lying. He just didn't want me to feel bad about it.

I nodded my head "I can hear you and feel you just now" I paused, loading down at my fingers and avoiding Gabriel's grey eyes "But I couldn't stop myself from seeing - remembering - all of - everything. The memories just played through my head like a violin and I couldn't stop them. I'm sorry if I seem like a maniac"

Gabriel shook his head, offering me a smile. Taking one of my hands in his, he placed his other hand on top of mine, covering my small hand with his bigger ones "Hey, you know, I've thought thoroughly about it and I really wanted to say this to you" He paused, pursing his lips "I know we've only spent a few days together. But it already felt like forever. I - " He broke off, hesitating "Whatever you do, I'll always be there for you. I'll protect you. I'll shoulder your burden for you. I - just" He broke off once again. Not saying anything anymore this time.

I hadn't expected anyone to say something like that. Especially those words coming from Gabriel. I've never expected him to say it. Biting down onto my lower lip, I don't know what to say. I really wanted to say thank you but I couldn't seem to make myself to. A part of me was telling me to say that he don't need to shoulder the burden for me but a part of me didn't want to "I" I hesitated. Not knowing what to say to him. Something that wouldn't hurt him badly.

Gabriel looked down at out hands, nodding his head in understanding "It's alright if you don't want to say it, Lea. I don't blame you. After all that had happened, I chose this moment to tell you this. It's weird. I know. But I just want you to know that, after I said those words, I wouldn't take them back anymore. I don't want to see you hurt, Lea. And I promise you that I wouldn't let anyone hurt you again" He was sincere and honest about what he had said.

Smiling, I nodded my head "Pinky promise on that?" I held out my pinky towards him, watching him smile and wrap his pinky around mine "Pinky promise" He agreed.

I smiled at him, slowly retracting my hands from his. I'm not sure why but then I couldn't bring myself to say that thank you to him. No matter how many times I tried telling myself that I shouldn't take a step into his world, I keep on forgetting about it. It was true. What he said. 

I was about to say something to Gabriel when the door opened and the doctor that I had saw earlier stepped in to the room. He wasn't a doctor as in a real doctor who cures illness. He's a psychiatrist. I've been to his office for a whole year four years ago and it was bad. But he had managed to help me to overcome the memories and what had happened and this time, I was praying that he can help me through it again.

The doctor was holding onto a black suit case in his left hand which probably held all of his tools inside. His greying hair was visible underneath his fishing hat. He was dressed in a pair of slacks and a nice pair of pink cotton soft pants. Everything on him didn't match perfectly together with his fishing hat but he didn't seem to care.

The only thing that stood out on him was the fishing hat and the pink cotton pants, which didn't go together with his slacks. His fashion sense is probably messed up at one point. He closed the room door behind him and took slow cautious steps towards the bed like he's trying to avoid Gabriel's death glare. "Good morning, Lea" He greeted me with a smile "We meet again after three years"

Gabriel slowly stood up, touching my arm with his finger tips "I'll go out, ye - " I didn't let him finish his sentence. Grabbing onto his arm, I said "No. Stay." I turned to face the doctor "Can he stay in the room together with me, doctor?"

Doctor Castell nodded his head "Why yes of course he can stay. If his presence here makes it easier for you, he is always welcomed to stay"

Gabriel smiled at me and patted my arm. Going over tot he desk, he dragged the computer chair from the desk and to the other side of the bed before motioning for the doctor to sit down. "Have a seat, doc." He said "I don't bite. At least, not that hard." Gabriel went back over to his stool beside me, holding my hand in his large ones.

Doctor Castell took a seat and took out the things from his black suit case. He placed a oil canvass on the bed and a palette on the night stand. He then took out some tubes of colours and squeezed the colours from it. Red. Blue. Orange. Green. Black. White. Yellow.

He took a paint brush and handed it over to me "Here" He said as I took the paint brush and oil canvass from him "I want you to draw something on the oil canvass. Anything can do. Just lines of different colours or anything at all" The doctor said, smiling at me.

I nodded my head, looking down, I dipped the paint brush into the black paint. Running the paint brush over the canvass. Next, I dipped the paintbrush into the dark blue colour and ran my paint brush over the canvass once again. The next colour that went was dark green and then red and then yellow and finally white. It clearly describes my life in rows. From what I'm feeling the most to what I'm feeling the less.

I handed the canvass back over to Doctor Castell together with the paint brush. He studied the canvass for a while before putting it on the night stand and smiling at me "Alright. It's very well done, Lea. Have you been painting after out sessions three years ago?"

I shook my head "No. I never liked painting, doctor" 

Doctor Castell nodded his head "What do you like, Lea? Anything in this room that appeals or stands out to you?" The doctor asked, the moment he had sat the canvass and paint brush onto the night stand.

I looked around the room, stopping at me and Gabriel's intertwined hands before turning over to the stack of books on the book shelf "The stacks of books on the shelf stands out a lot more than everything in this room" I pointed a finger at the book shelf which held a stack of fiction books.

Doctor Castell nodded his head again "Why black as the first colour, Lea? Is it how you feel right now after yesterday? After what happened?" 

I nodded my head "Yes" I said "I keep on remembering about yesterday and it's making me go mental" It was true. I couldn't stand the memories that keep on resurfacing on my mind.

Doctor Castell took out a note book from his black suit case together with a pen and begin jotting down notes "The colour white represents happiness to you, right? What makes you happy?"

I looked at Gabriel, seeing that he had his eyes on me all the while "Something that doesn't have anything to do with going out. I don't like the people and the crowds right now. I prefer to be alone"

Doctor Castell jotted down some more notes onto his note book once again before asking me more questions "Do you find it hard to sleep after yesterday night? Are you feeling any sleeplessness?"

"I slept a little while after what happened yesterday night but as for last night, I couldn't seem to fall asleep. The memories of yesterday kept me awake all night. I can finally sleep a little in the morning and then a little while ago, I was asleep until the memories made their way back into my head once again. And after Gabriel gave me the sedative, I guess it was the only time I can finally get some much needed sleep"

"I heard from your boyfriend that last night, you totally freaked out after your brother got too close to you. Is it because of what happened four years ago?"

I nodded my head "Yes"

Doctor Castell continued on jotting down some notes onto his note book before continuing to ask me all kinds of questions and giving me suggestions on what to do when I feel like the memories are about to resurface themselves in my mind again.

We talked for about a whole hour before he ended the session. He also gave me a bottle of pills and told me to take it once every night to help me with my sleepnessless. When he went out from the room, Gabriel helped me fetch a glass of water from the bathroom while I took one of the pills from the bottle that Doctor Castell has given me.

Gabriel helped me to bed and tucked me in before going out of the room. I felt like I'm a little kid all over again. Needing someone to tuck me into the bed and kiss me goodnight.

I was lying in bed for five whole minutes before sleep started taking over. The doctor was right. After taking the pills, I don't think of yesterday night anymore.

Not being able to talk to her was driving me insane but keeping my distance from Lea is a good thing. I'm toxic to her innocent self. On the other hand, me and Liam hadn't been on good terms this whole week. I think it was maybe because of that fight that we had a week ago after Lea's psychiatrist left the apartment.

* * * 

I grabbed my phone out from the back pocket of my jeans and thumbed it open, clicking on the gallery icon and on the latest recording I have on my phone. Placing my phone on the island, I forced Liam to listen to the recording of Lea muttering over and over for Liam to stop hurting her and that she'll be a good girl.

When the recording finally stopped, I gave Liam a pointed look, expecting him to say something to explain why Lea was telling him to stop hurting her and that she'll be a good girl "So? Aren't you going to tell me why? She's traumatized. I get it. But it doesn't explain why she's muttering that sentence over and over again unless you have a part in hurting her too four years ago"

Liam's eyes narrowed. His lips pursed like he's trying to keep himself from saying anything to me. This went on for a few more seconds before I finally snapped. Banging my fist on the island and shoving Liam on the chest. He stumbled back from the island, clutching onto his chest "Why do you want to know?" He screamed, the first tear drop making its way down his eye "Why do you want to know?" He repeated "I was sorry, okay?" Another sob escaped from his lips "I'm sorry that I hurt her! I didn't want to b- " He broke off, covering his mouth with his left hand to stop himself from saying anything anymore.

I stepped towards him, grabbing my phone from the island and pocketing it. The missing puzzle pieces finally coming together in place "Four years ago" I said "Four years ago, you invited Francis over to the mansion and took turns raping your own blood sister didn't you?" I wanted to know the truth.

Why Lea was so scared of him.

Why Lea can never heal from the wounds that they had caused four whole years ago.

Seeing that Liam wasn't denying anything, I continued "How could you? All these years, Lea did nothing but treat you like her brother, how can you even do something like that to her?" Anger and sadness made their way through me.

"I didn't mean to!" Liam screamed, crouching down and hiding his face away from me with his lanky arms "I was in a lot of pain! I didn't mean to take it all out on her that day! I didn't mean to!" Tears continued on streaming down his face like rain drops falling down from the sky

My fists clenched by my sides. Inhaling a breath of fresh air, I took a step back to avoid myself from connecting my fists together with Liam's jaw "You think raping someone is fun?" I said, growing on my bottom lip to stop myself from launching at him "You think that it's fun to hurt your sister? You know, I didn't mean to isn't an excuse. You have a choice in life. And you chose to hurt Lea, I - " I broke off at the sound of the front door opening and closing.

We were far away from the living room to see who it was but I already knew that it's Jessica. Jessica is the only one with the keys to this apartment besides me and Liam. I took another step back from Liam when Jessica's sing song voice vibrated through the thin walls of the apartment.

A second later, Jessica was standing in front of Liam and giving me a look that says it all "What are you trying to do?" She questioned, eyeing my balled up fists and giving Liam a concerned look. It was weird, seeing Liam crouching down and crying. It was a side that I've never seen before and didn't plan on seeing until now.

Jessica jabbed a finger into my chest, poking it "I'm" Poke "asking" Poke "you" Poke "what" Poke "are" Poke "You" Poke "Doing?" She emphasized on her last word with a much harder poke, sending me a death glare from her green eyes.

I unclenched my fists on my sides and slowly took another step back, my back hitting the sides of the island. I gave Liam one last look before leaving the apartment. Slamming the door shut loudly and jogging quickly down the stairs. I didn't know what I was doing back up there in the apartment. Protecting Lea doesn't have to be like that. 

It was four years ago, Liam is sorry about what he had done. That was more than enough to Lea. But not me. I have to make Liam pay one way or another just to make him go through the same kind of pain that Lea had went through when she was raped by her own brother. 

All I ever wanted to do up in the apartment was punch Liam's fucking face in and let him know that he couldn't hurt Lea anymore. Not with me watching his every move. By joining the gang, you uphold all of its rules and regulations. One being, all heads of the four teams must keep their own team member in line and never cause Rambo any trouble.

But of course most of them don't know that. Just like how most of them don't know what Rambo's name are. It took me a long time to figure out what his name is and when I finally did, he didn't want me to call him by that unless we're alone in a room together where it's sealed shut and no one can hear us.

Out of anger and frustration, I kicked the nearby metal rubbish bin, watching it clatter loudly to the ground. It earned me a few good glares from the passer bys but I didn't care. I have to take my anger and frustration out one way or another.

I went into the apartment's garage and checked my bike out - I had gotten someone from my team to drive my bike over for me- Noting that it was still there and covered with the sheet to keep dust away, I went back out into the open.

I don't know what made me decide to not take my bike out on a joy ride to make me forget about what had happened just now. Instead, I walked down the streets and towards the amusement park. I don't quite actually know the opening house of the park but I figured I'll go check it out. I hadn't actually had time to go through the whole park yesterday because of Lea and the job.

Lea.

Her name echoed through my head. I had never fell in love before and it was a complicated and strange feeling. Francesca was an exception because I hadn't actually love her from the beginning of our relationship. The only reason why I stayed together with her was because of Juliana. 

I want Juliana to grow up, knowing that she has a father who lives far away from her. Not that she doesn't have a father at all while growing up. 

I wasn't even sure if Juliana is my child but then Francesca kept claiming that she is so I just went together with it. Francesca had slept around together with a lot of other people through out her entire life and I was one of them. When she came to me, crying that she's pregnant, I don't know what to think but just say yes to her.

It was stupid of me, now that I'm think back to it. I had suggested to her once that we should get a test done but she was adamant about it so I just left it be. I love Juliana even if she isn't a my child or maybe that was what I always thought. 

I was purchasing my ticket at the ticket booth when I caught sight of Francis. He was alone this time and seems to be amusing himself with the claw machine right next to the amusement park. Grabbing my ticket from the ticket seller quickly, I paid the ticket seller and went towards Francis, placing a hand on his shoulder and greeting him with a warm smile.

Confusion was written all over his face before things finally began to sink in. He quickly grabbed his prize from the machine and made a move to brush my hand off of his shoulder. I tightened my grip on his shoulder and tilted my head to the side a little, still smiling at him "Where are you going in such a hurry?" I asked, still gripping onto his shoulder and flashing him my sweetest and warmest smile

Francis shook his head. Beads of sweat forming on his fore head "I don't know you" He said as he tried to walk away from me.He was clothing his teddy bear - which he had won from the claw machine - close to his chest. His breathing was uneven like he had just had an orgasm "Please" He said, turning his head a little to look at me "I didn't mean to"

The same words. Liam and him probably knows each other very well to be saying the same things as him. "Why did you do it? Did someone tell you to do it?" I asked, still keeping a firm grip on his shoulder and keeping up with the fast pace that he is walking at "Why are you so afraid of me, Francis? Did I do something wrong?"

He quickened his pace, almost tripping over a rock in front "Please, let me go. I didn't mean to hurt her. Someone asked me to do it. I didn't mean to"He was preparing like mad right then. His teddy bear had fallen out from his hands a little while earlier before he almost tripped and didn't bother to pick it up. 

He was leading me straight towards his car which is in the parking lot of the amusement park. A security was stationed at the parking lot and he probably thought that he can get the security guard to stop me from following him. It wasn't a good thing.

Increasing the strength in my grip on Francis' shoulder, I slowly steered him away from the parking lot "Why don't you come together with me, Francis?" I said, totally acting normal while Francis was shaking his head over and over and begging me to stop "Plat this off nicely and I'll decide on wether I should cut out your tongue for you" I said, walking Francis towards the street

We were walking past a elderly couple when Francis decided to take that moment to freak. He grabbed onto the old guy's arm and said something to him that I couldn't seem to catch. Wrapping an arm around Francis' shoulder, I walked him on, "Sorry, he's drunk" I apologized to the old guy when he continued on staring at us together with his wife.

I continued on leading Francis down the street and to the gang's torture house. We were right outside of the torture house when I called Johnson - Johnson holds the keys to the torture house - . Telling him to get the keys over to the torture house in five minutes, I ended the call and pulled my gun out from the back of my jeans, placing the butt of my gun on Francis' back, I took my hand away from his shoulder and took a step back wards, my gun still pointed at him "Sit" I commanded, gesturing at the rock with my gun "This will be the last time you're going to have a nice seat"

Francis shook his head, fear written clearly all over his face. "I really didn't mean to rape Lea" He said, turning around to look at me "Someone paid me to do it again and I just went for it. I swear that after the first time I had hurt her, I never wanted to do it again until - "He broke off, shaking his head slightly like he's trying to shake a bad memory out from his head.

For a minute, I had thought of putting my gun down and letting him walk away a free man but then I was reminded of Lea and how the day from four years ago pledged her like a bad nightmare "Who is that someone? I'll maybe think of letting you go if you tell me who paid you rape Lea"

It was a stupid question. I know. Justin had already made it clear to me last night that he was the one who paid Francis to rape Lea. I don't why I was doubting the things that he had said. Justin doesn't have the balls to pay someone to rape. I was so caught up in my own thoughts that I didn't even notice that Johnson had pulled up in his old Mercedes van behind us.

He quickly got down from his van together with three other men. I don't know why he had brought them together with him but I'm thinking it's for a good purpose. Or not.

I motioned to Francis with my gun and watched as one of the guys wrestled Francis to the ground and placed a gag into his mouth. After that, another one of the guys, took a cable tie from the back of the ban and tied Francis' hands together at the back. 

Patting Francis head like they were patting a dog, they hauled Francis up by the shoulder and pushed him into the building. I stood outside for a moment to think things through before going into the building.

Shutting the door behind me, I turned the lights on. I was instantly greeted by the scent of blood and rotting carcasses. I never wanted to be here most of the time but I was making an exception together with Francis. I have to get the truth out from him before I kill him.

Covering my nose with the sleeve of my leather jacket, I walked down the stairs and to the torture room where they had lead Francis into. My sleeve didn't help a lot with the smell. The scent was agonizing and suffocating.

I pulled my shirt off and went towards the sink outside of the torture room, staring down at the blood caked all over the sink for a while before turning on the tap and letting the water flow. Wetting my shirt, I pulled it back on before going into the room.

The torture room smells even more agonizing than the outside. I had to wear a gas mask to block out the metallic scent of blood and the smell of rotting carcasses. All of us are clearly not enjoying this but what can I do? To get a truth out from someone, the easiest way to do it is to torture it out of them. This place has all of the torture equipments to do it.

The flies were buzzing everywhere. They kept buzzing all around me and it was hard to concentrate with them flying all around the place. I looked all over the room for a can of insect spray, spotting it inside of a old bloody box, I clutched it in one hand and began spraying all over the atmosphere.

Noting that Francis was glaring at me at I sprayed, I moved the nozzle and aimed it at him instead, smiling at him. Who cares if he dies? I pressed onto the insect spray and watched as Francis tried to get up from the chair. He was coughing and wheezing and gasping for air.

I continued this for a while more until the bottle went empty. Throwing it to one side of the room, I knelt in front of Francis and took his gag off, looking at him "Now, are you going to tell me who is that someone who paid you to rape Lea?"

Francis didn't answer me. He was trying to wipe at his eyes with his hands but they were cable tied behind him. He was moving all around his seat like he's in great pain. He might be in pain. But I'm not so sure about it.

Pain.

Funny how one word can get me so excited.

I waited until Francis isn't wheezing,coughing and gasping for air before repeating what I had said earlier to him again. He couldn't open his eyes and seems like he's still in a lot of pain. Gesturing over at Johnson, I told him to wash out Francis' eyes with some water. I had to get him to tell me who that someone is before letting him slowly rot down here in this room.

I waited until Johnson had washed his both his eyes, wiping them clean with a paper towel. Francis opened his eyes - barely - and looked horrified to see me standing in front of him "I really don't mean to hurt Lea" He screamed in fear "I really didn't mean to hurt her!" He continued on screaming at me, his words turning inaudible with every scream.

Taking off my gas mask, I was greeted by the agonizing scent but I wasn't paying much attention to the smell to register it inside of me. Keeping my steady gaze at Francis, I grabbed the bottle of acid from the shelf and placed it on his lap. He watched the liquid inside fizz up for a while "Please!" He begged "Please, don't!"

Please.

You didn't care when Lea begged you to stop so why should I stop right now? You hurt her. I'm going to hurt you. It's as easy as one two three.

"You don't want me to make you drink this, Francis. Tell me who that someone is and you wouldn't be swallowing this whole bottle of acid in front of you" I took the bottle up from his lap and uncapped it. The strong smell quickly wafting through the air. I've seen people drink acid before and it wasn't pretty at all.

Francis shook his head, tears running down his eyes like water falls "Please" He continued on begging "I can't tell you who paid me to do it. He's going to kill my mother if I told you!" He screamed something inaudible at the end and continued on shaking his head.

I held up the bottle of acid and tipped some of the contents of it onto the floor. I watched it as it started eating away at the cement before looking back up at Francis "If you don't want this inside of you, Francis , It's better if you tell me who is that someone"

Francis continued on shaking his head like a child "No" He said

I straightened myself, grabbing him by the jaw and forcing him to look me in the eye. I held the bottle of acid dangerously close to his face "Tell me, Francis. This is your last chance before you drink this"

Francis eyes widened in fear. He continued on shaking his head before he finally pulled his jaw free from my grasp, gasping for more air "It's her father!" He screamed "John Leal! He told me to do it!"

I stopped the bottle, slowly retracting it back from his face, screeching up my eye brows and trying to think everything through. There was no way in hell that Lea's own father is going to hurt his own daughter. Unless. And that's a huge unless, it's for something. Something gang related. 

I've heard a lot of fathers giving up their own daughters for the sake of their own gang before so I wasn't that surprised by it. But Lea's father? 

I placed the cap back onto the bottle, taking a step back and nearly tripping over a carcass of a mangled animal. I looked around the room for a while before placing the bottle of acis on the metal table nearest to me and going over to the door. My dampened shirt stuck to my skin uncomfortably.

Taking a deep breath, I tried to steady myself with the help of the door frame. Thoughts went flying through my head. Questions. Everything.

Johnson came over and gave me a weird look "You okay? You don't seem too well" He pointed out obviously, placing a hen on my shoulder

I gnawed at my bottom lip until I tasted blood in my mouth. I turned to face Johnson, slightly shaking my head "It's nothing" I said "I'm - I just woke up on the wrong side of bed today"

Johnson nodded his head "Okay. You still want to continue on with that guy? We have the oven ready for him if you don't want to continue on together with him anymore"

The oven referred to the furnace where Rambo used to burn his sex slaves alive. The screamed of his sex slaves can be heard from the outside of the building even though the thing is under ground. Their restless souls can be seen lurking down at the furnace, the torture room and the penalizing chambers but no one cares.

Neither do I care until I had a ghostly encounter once down at the furnace.

I nodded my head, signaling him to get Francis down to the oven and get rid of him. He might of have told me who told him to rape Lea but it still doesn't change the fact that he had raped her.

I promised Lea that I'll protect her and that is what I'm going to do. No one is to hurt her anymore. Or at least, that was what I had thought.

The month quickly past by in a blink of an eye. I came back from the apartment which the three shares a whole month ago and it was probably one of the best experience in life I've ever had. My relationship together with Gabriel was pulled closer - he was avoiding me- and I've been trying to get comfortable with Liam again -if avoiding meant trying to get comfortable with him again like how I used to- I've done it four years before and it worked. I was positive that it'll work again this time if I just give it some more time.

I was sitting in the living room of the mansion, watching a episode of Spongebob Squarepants while munching on some cereals that Mrs Rodriguez had given me. I had gotten better when I'm staying over at the apartment. Jessica and Doctor Castell had helped me to get past that day and it was great. Real great. I can finally be myself once again without having the thoughts in my head again. I was grateful that Liam is thoughtful enough to bring Doctor Castell in once again after four years.

Gabriel however, had been distant. I don't know why he is distant but I didn't want to find out. I don't need to know why he's avoiding me. I was a little mad at Gabriel for meeting that girl named 'Amanda' but who am I to tell him no and that I don't like it when he meets other girls? I'm not anything to him and it was clear that we're only friends. Friends until the day we both get bury six feet under. We're nothing more than just friends and it's going to stay that way.

Gabriel had spoken to me for a few times that whole week - excluding the time where I was terrified - but then it was just short and quick conversations like he doesn't want to talk to me or go anywhere near me. I didn't know why and was quite mad at him for trying to avoid me like I had caught the plague but after some time, I started getting use to it and didn't care if he wanted to talk to me or not. Gabriel has his own life to live and I have my own.

I was just about to shove another spoonful of my soggy cereals in milk into my mouth when the door bell rang. Mrs Rodriguez isn't home at that time because she had taken the whole week off to visit her daughters at Spain -She has been taking a lot of days off lately-. She left right after she handed me my bowl of cereals and told me to dial the take out number if I'm hungry. She packed up her bags and left after that. I didn't know that there was a take out number if I'm hungry and there's nothing to eat (Because I can't cook) and I was excited to try dialing the number and ordering my take out for the first time on the phone.

I was left home alone with no one or any pets together with me and it was weird that someone came. It wasn't common for someone to ring the door bell of the mansion at eleven in the morning around this neighborhood. I was getting weirded out by just thinking of it. I grabbed a pillow from the couch and placed my bowl of cereals down onto the coffee table. Deciding that if I don't answer the door, it'll just keep on ringing until the door bell broke.

Standing up from the couch, I took slow and small steps towards the front door, checking the peep hole on the huge doors. To my relief, it was Gabriel. Not some psycho killer wanting me to open the door so that they can butcher me alive. Gabriel wasn't in good shape and it was freaking me out. There was blood running down the sides of his head and he looks like he's in pain. Like in absolute pain.

Throwing open the door, still hugging my pillow close to my chest like a innocent little girl. "Gabriel!" I exclaimed in surprised like I hadn't check the peep hole to see who it was before opening the door "How are you doing? You're covered in blood and bruises!" I continued on exclaiming dramatically as I dropped my pillow down onto the floor and helped him into the mansion.

Sitting him on the couch, I checked his bleeding fore head out. There was an ugly cut there that is probably going to leave a huge scar after it had healed. But guys look hotter with scars on them. My inner mind reminded me. Shut up! You shouldn't be thinking like this! He's your friend!. Reaching a hand out, I slowly touched the open wound, seeing him flinch in pain when I did so. I retracted my hand quickly from his scar and apologized profusely for not thinking straight "I'll get you a first aid kit" I said before rushing off to the bathroom and getting the first aid kit from underneath the sink.

Everyone in the mansion rarely uses the first aid kit - I haven't even use the first aid kit before - and it was covered in dust. Covered in dust as in a thick layer of dust. I spent the next ten whole minutes inside of the bathroom trying to dust away all of the dust with a tissue paper. After the box is in a much better condition, I rushed back out into the living room and tended to Gabriel.

I started off by wiping all of the blood away on him before slowly adding at all of his cuts with a cotton ball dipped in iodine that was inside of the first aid kit. Gabriel hadn't said a word ever since he came in here but he was staring at me the whole time I was dabbing at his cuts and wiping away all of the blood on him. I didn't know why but his stares were making me uncomfortable as time started passing. 

Biting onto my lip, I said "Your stares are getting a little uncomfortable"

Gabriel smirked, the sides of his cheeks pulling up "But do you like it?" His smirk was replaced with a playful smile instead.

I blushed, quickly looking down. I continued on dabbing the cotton ball on his broken knuckles, finally getting a good look at the tattoos on his knuckles. The name Juliana was tattooed on his knuckles together with a small heart on his pinky to end the name with. I didn't know how much his daughter really meant to him until now.

I mean like, only when you really love a person will you get their names tattooed permanently on your skin. Juliana meant a lot to him. Probably. I worked on his knuckles for a while more with him still staring down at me. We were in silence for a minute before Gabriel finally looked away from me and to the television, still playing Spongebob Squarepants.

"Where's your room?" He asked, just as I placed plasters over his open wounds and placed everything back into the first aid kit.

I raised my eyebrows at him in question, slowly gathering the used cotton balls inside of my hand "Why do you want to know? You're not thinking of staying here today are you? Because might I remind you that the last and first time you slept over, someone came and destroyed my mother's most prized China vase"

Gabriel nodded his head like he knows what I am talking about "It isn't my first time sleeping over here actually" He said, looking at the cotton balls that I had gathered in my hand.

I gave him a weird look, still picking up the cotton balls that kept on falling out from my hands. I didn't know what was making me tremble so much until I felt Gabriel's hand on my arm. It was weird how he suddenly shows up on the door step, all bruised and bloodied and his knuckles broken.

I haven't seen him in a whole month and with him showing up on the door step made me question myself. Did I do the right thing by inviting him in for the first time about two months ago? Did I do the right thing y tending to him just now? These questions kept repeating themselves inside of my head again and again until I finally shook my head to get them out of my head. I don't need to be thinking about all of these questions right now.

My inner mind reminded me. 

Everything happens for a reason. You know that, Lea. You've been holding onto the motto for your whole life. Everything happens for a reason.

I went to pick up another cotton ball that had fell out from my hand, acting completely oblivious to the fact that Gabriel is still holding onto my arm. Biting down onto my lower lip and wishing that I didn't have to go through this. 

I was in the middle of reaching down for another cotton ball when suddenly Gabriel jerked onto my arm. It was a quick action that got me sitting on the couch right next to him. The cotton balls that I had worked so hard in gathering, all had fallen out from my hand.

I quickly looked down at my hands, avoiding Gabriel's eyes "What are you doing? I was happily picking the cotton balls up one by one and you pulled me up here all of a sudden. What's wrong?" I asked, still looking down at my hands

Gabriel's hand slowly made their way to my chin, he slowly forced me to look at him in the eye "You don't know how long I've waited to do this since the last time, Lea" He said. His voice was barely a whisper. It sent shivers down my spine and made me think of negative thoughts. It was the second time we've been this close to each other and it was making me nervous. Just like the first time.

However, when I tried to tell myself that it's wrong for me to kiss him and that we are just friends, my mind wouldn't let me register it. Soon, I found myself leaning in to him just like how he was slowly leaning in towards me.

It took a second for our lips to finally meet and when they finally do, fireworks exploded inside of my chest. I was suddenly reminded of the last time that we had kissed and how I liked his lips against mine. Butterflies began making their way through my stomach and the feeling was incredible.

My second kiss was way better than my first kiss, I wouldn't deny that.

My hands snaked around his neck, deepening our kiss. I can never get enough of Gabriel. 

It was then and there did I ever realized one thing in my life. I should stop lying to myself and admit to it.

I'm in love with Gabriel.

~

Gabriel had stayed over that night. We had ordered pizza from Mario's Pizza Palace and he had also taught me to use my hands to eat pizza instead of using a fork and a knife. He said that it's the traditional way of eating pizza. Something that I was never taught growing up. It was my first time tasting pizza from the outside and it was amazing. The cheese and pineapple tasted delicious in one way and I couldn't help myself but eat more than I usually do.

While we ate at the coffee table at the living room - one thing that I was taught to never do too - , I had changed the channel to netflix. Deciding that we will be watching a comedy movie instead of the re-runs of Spongebob Squarepants. Gabriel made it clear to me that he doesn't quite like watching comedy movies by dozing off during our second movie.

I knew that he was forcing himself to keep his eyes open when the third movie came up but he still dozed off a couple of times but he always wakes up after I had made a remark loudly about the characters. I didn't mean to but I can't help myself. 

I was more open to Gabriel now after we had out little make out session on the couch just now. It was something that I promised myself that I'll never forget about. It was one of the happiest times of my life and it meant a lot to me. I was on episode five of the Vampire Diaries when I started feeling sleepy.

I didn't know what time it is and all I can remember was falling asleep on Gabriel with the television still on. Gabriel was everything to me starting from that night and it was something that I treasure. I had finally stopped lying to myself and accepted the fact that I'm in love with Gabriel. It was a right choice to make. Gabriel makes me a thousand time happier than what I first am. 

Especially after what happened.

Waking up the next day, Gabriel was in the bathroom in the hall way - the one he had taken a bath in, the first time he came here - bathing. I propped myself up on my elbows, checking the floor for any cigarette butts. I know that Gabriel smokes and he normally throws his cigarette butts around. I can see it in both the time we were having dinner and in his room at the desert.

I mean like, I don't mind about him throwing his cigarette butts everywhere but then Mrs Rodriguez is going to be very cross together with me if she saw the cigarette butts littered all over the floor which she had tirelessly cleaned before she went off on her holiday.

When I saw that the floor is clean from everything - Gabriel had probably cleaned up everything before I woke up - , I got up from the couch and went to the kitchen. I dug around the cupboards on top of the stove for a while before pulling a loaf of bread down. I was just about to pop them into the toaster when I remembered that it's jammed up.

Mrs Rodriguez had told me earlier this month before that the toaster is jammed up because of the next door neighbour's child. The next door neighbour's child came over one day together with his mother and decided to fill the toaster up with pebbles. I don't know how he did it but then he did. 

By the time Mrs Rodriguez saw him doing it, it was already too late. The whole thing was filled up to the top with pebbles and she was too kind to ask the child's mother to pay for the broken toaster. Mrs Rodriguez had also added that she had managed to get most of the pebbles out but some of them was still stuck inside, making the toaster jammed up and unusable. 

Mrs Rodriguez had made plans to buy a new one last week but she was too busy to go to the electronics shop and buy a new one. Besides, if my parents came home, they'll deduct Mrs Rodriguez's salary for the toaster and for letting the next door neighbour's child and the mother to come into the mansion.

They were extremely touchy about who comes in and out of the mansion. They'll freak if they found out that Gabriel had stayed over and that Gabriel had just asked me the question that sounded a lot like 'will you marry me' but instead, it's 'will you be my girlfriend'.

Of course I had to say yes to him. I'm not lying to myself anymore about my love for Gabriel. It's out of the picture. I love Gabriel and that's it. I don't care what my parents have to say about it, especially my mother. She has a very high standard. She'll get a heart attack if she found out that I'm dating Gabriel, who is way below her standards expectation. My father on the other hand, doesn't really care but he's still picky about who I'm going to date and who I'm going to marry in the future.

I swear my mother is going to do the arrange marriage thing to get me to marry someone that is in her high standards expectation if it's not for my father.

My father had always reminded my mother about it doesn't matter who I date or marry in the future. Just so that the guy that I'm dating isn't bad news, they'll agree to letting me date them.

But Gabriel is the total opposite of what they had said. He's bad news. I know that they'll do anything in their power to stop me from being together with Gabriel and I was ready for it. The scoldings and the death glares. All of them might be coming from my mother because she cares about my love life a lot.

I sat down at the stool and stared at the loaf of bread in front of me. I didn't know what to do anymore. I'm hungry but then I don't know how to cook. It's embarrassing, I know. But what am I supposed to do? I'm born with Mrs Rodriguez doing everything for me.  I don't know how anything functions in the kitchen and I used to not want to know until today.

I guess being hungry makes you want to learn how to cook. I sat there staring at the loaf of bread for a while more before Gabriel came in to the kitchen. He was naked except for the towel that hung low on his hips, exposing his V line and the towel draped around his neck.

He raised his eyebrow at me when he saw me staring at the loaf of bread "What's up?" He asked, using the towel draped around his neck to slowly dry his hair "Why don't you pop them into the toaster?"

I groaned, laying my head down on the table and tensing up when I felt Gabriel's hand on both my sides "What's wrong, Lea? You don't want to eat toast? I thought everyone in this world likes eating toast"

I looked up at him, noticing how close we are. It made me feel different but it was a good king of different. "You wouldn't believe it but" I paused, pointing a finger at the toaster and huffing in annoyance "The toaster is broken!" I wailed "There's no toast to eat today!"

Gabriel chuckled, kissing my cheek "You really are a princess, huh?" He grabbed the loafs of bread off the island and went over to the stove. I can't help but notice how well built his body is and how his muscles flexes overtime he moves. I sat there and stared for a while more before getting up and going over to him. 

Standing next to him, I saw that he had started the stove up and placed five pieces of bread surrounding the fire around the stove.

It almost looks like a camp fire but then it's bread. It's a bread fire. Gabriel brushed the crumbs off his hand and leaned against the island while waiting for the bread to turn into the same golden brown colour "There's always a alternative way to do things, Lea" He said just as I sat back down onto the stool and stare at the now burning toast on the stove

"How was I supposed to know? I've never cook before in my whole life and didn't know how complicated cooking can be" I paused, watching Gabriel as he stares into my eyes with a smile playing on his lips "You're staring at me. It's creepy." It was true. I don't like it when someone stares at me but there's a little exception for Gabriel. I don't know why but his stares makes me feel at ease instead of scared and weirded out.

I especially couldn't stand it when old people stare at me. It's even more creepier that way.

Gabriel placed his arms on the island, leaning forward until I can feel his breath on my face "Nah - uh" He said "It's not creepy. If you still hadn't realized, I don't usually stare at anyone because it's rude to stare"

"Then why are you staring at me?" I asked,my turn to stare back into his eyes. He was still smiling "It's rude to stare" I reminded him.

He chuckled, leaning in until out lips met. I was shocked at first and didn't know what to do until a few seconds passed, I started kissing back. Out lips moved in sync until we finally broke off because the toasts on the stove was burnt. Gabriel got rid of the burnt toasts before adding near ones onto the stove "Shouldn't get too wrapped up in making out" He said "I'm too hungry to burn the second batch of toasts"

I laughed, going over to his side and wrapping my arms around his bare torso, feeling his bare skin against mine for the first time "I love you, Gabriel" It wasn't hard to say those words at all. I had thought that it's going to be hard to get those words out but it wasn't hard at all. It was as easy as pie and when I said it, it made me feel better.

Another burden off my chest.

I don't know why I classified it as a burden but then it kinda felt like it is until I said them.

I wouldn't deny it but then I've spent a long time thinking of those words leaving my mouth and them not sounding right at all but right now after I had said those words to Gabriel, they felt right in every way.

Gabriel wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him, resting his other hand on the top of the island "I can't believe I'm actually saying these words that I swore to never say to anyone" He breathed out "I love you too, babe."

It was funny how he can change 'Lea' straight into 'babe' without putting in any effort at all. And I like 'babe' better than just 'Lea'. People close to me calls me 'Lee' sometimes but I like it more when Gabriel said 'babe'. I can get use to this relationship thing.

We waited for a while more before the toasts needs to be flipped. Gabriel used his bare hands to flip them even though I've been protesting about it because it'll burn his hands but he kept on insisting that he wouldn't get burn and even though if he did get burn by the fire, it wouldn't hurt as much as being stabbed in the chest.

When the toasts are finally done, I got a plate from the dish rack and handed it over to Gabriel, watching him slowly placed the toasts on to the plate and slid the plate on to the island. He turned the stove off and kept the remaining loafs of bread before sitting down on one of the stools.

I grabbed some butter from the fridge and a jar of pent butter from the cupboard above the stove. Placing them down on the island, I sat down on the opposite side of Gabriel and applied butter to my bread while Gabriel ate his toasts without anything on it "Do you want some butter on your toasts? It tastes better like that" I said as Gabriel took another bite out of his toasts.

He shook his head "Nah" He took another bite into his toasts "I like mine like this"

I nodded my head and started spreading peanut butter onto another piece of toast. I thought about it for a moment for a moment before starting to rant away on how tasty the toast is with butter or peanut butter on it. I didn't even realized that I was waving hand - which held the knife - when my head suddenly snapped towards Gabriel.

He was looking down at himself in wonder like he just took a shower with pent butter. I placed the knife down on to the table, my hand going over to my mouth "Oh no"

God, what am I even thinking? I can't be turning into a fucking pussy after getting a girlfriend. Changing my ways isn't an option because Rambo will never let me off the gang. He'll just find a way to kill Lea to stop me from dreaming of ever leaving the gang. That was one of the sick gang rules. If you joined the gang willingly, you can't leave the gang unless you did a really huge job and got enough money to cover up for the time being but in the end after the money runs out, you have to go back to the gang.

James had gotten away from the gang because he didn't join the gang willingly. Rambo pressured him into joining the gang just because I'm in the gang. He was let off the hook by Rambo himself but then I know that one day, he'll just end up coming back. His family and heart broken into a thousand tiny pieces. 

Because apparently, even if you are let off the hook by Rambo himself, it doesn't mean that he still won't haunt you for the rest of your days. He'll slowly pick all of the people closest to you off the board and leave you all alone. It was going to happen to James too one day. I've been long enough in the gang to see a lot of members leave and come back a year later. 

I was hoping that it wouldn't happen to James because he's my closest friend in the gang but who am I to say no to Rambo? If I got in his way, he'll pick me off the board randomly and I'll be no more. I didn't want James to have his family broken and his heart shattered but it was his choice to leave and start a new life.

If he didn't give his family's information out and his whereabouts out, maybe he wouldn't be caught but it was hard to tell with Rambo. Rambo has contacts every where in the world and could easily find anyone that he's looking for. I've been covering up for James about where he is by changing the subject each and every time Rambo asks me about him.

James deserves to have a normal and happy family. He doesn't deserve to have his family members picked off the board just because he joined some stupid gang. If we're all given a second chance, we would've chose to be drug dealers instead of joining Rambo's gang.

The fight in Spain had ended with me being almost knocked out by Richard. I did it on purpose just because I don't want my sisters to think negatively about me. I saw Griselda and Ginovia at the fight but I didn't see Gina. She's probably still mad at me for pushing her away at the apartment. I was sorry but what can I do? I have to keep them safe by pushing all of them away but it's starting to prove that they only think that I don't love them anymore. 

Gina and Griselda was still holding a grudge against me for what I did when they were younger and I was well aware of it. When I was taken out from the ring and to the hospital, none of them stayed except for Ginovia. She wasn't the same as before. Her long brown hair had been dyed to a reddish colour and she had also put on some weight.

The last time I saw her, which is about ten years ago, she was still this little girl with short brown hair and a slim body. She suffered from eating disorder when she was younger but right now, I can clearly see that she had got past her eating disorder. What didn't change was the fact that she was still blind.

Her boyfriend, Yuri, works as a Mechanical Engineer at somewhere which I don't know much about and she wanted me to come home together with them and attend her graduation ceremony. I declined her and went quickly back to America.

I still can't get over the fact that I was the one who hurt her when she was just a child. It was better if I stay away from all of them. That was the best thing to do. They have their own lifes and I have my own. We're not family anymore even if we're related by blood.

At least, I don't want us to be family anymore. 

Brother is just a greeting. A sign that they still respected me. It doesn't necessarily mean that they still love me like how I still love them. Except for Ginovia. She still loves me like how I still love her. My three sisters were an important part in my life besides Juliana. They meant everything to me.

But right now currently, I have Lea to think about too. I know that having a relationship together with her is just going to anger Rambo even more. I broke a rule and I'll be penalize for it again. It wasn't the first time and it wouldn't be the last. I love Lea.

"And what do you think of Wrong Turn? I heard from Rica that it's a nice movie." Lea was tracing the tattoos on my chest while talking. She was concentrating on tracing her fingers over my tattoos, not registering the position that she was in.

We were both on her bed after having breakfast because she claimed that she couldn't sleep that well last night and wanted me to stay together with her in bed until she finally falls asleep. But we were in the room for about two whole hours right now and she didn't seem like she's sleepy at all.

She had to wipe me clean of her peanut butter just now during breakfast and it was embarrassing for her. She was hesitating when she got to my stomach, hovering the towel over my stomach for a while before deciding that I'm clean enough of her peanut butter.

I actually liked it when I saw her making an unsure face when she got to my stomach. It was like she deciding on wether she should wipe it clean of her peanut butter or just leave it like that. I didn't know why she was hesitating at first but it finally registered in me, Lea hadn't even kissed a guy before me.

She was leaning on my arm, her breasts pressed against my arm. She didn't notice it but I did. It was making me crazy. I had to keep on reminding myself that we just got together and should take things slowly. I don't want to scare her away with my sexual desires.

But I couldn't help thinking that right now, all I want to do is move all of her sheets to one side of the bed and rip her clothes off her and get my hands on her smooth and subtle skin. "Gabe?" She asked, her blue eyes looking into mine questionably like she was expecting me to say something for a long time.

She had started calling me Gabe an hour ago and it didn't do anything to lessen my thoughts of fucking her bare back. Shaking my head to get the thoughts out, I looked down into her eyes "Sorry, what was it you were saying?"

"I asked you what do you think of the Wrong Turn series." She said, stopping her tracing and laying back on her side of the bed, she was getting more and more comfortable around me even though she still points out that my stares are making her uncomfortable.

I thought about it for a while. Wrong Turn. "Yeah" I nodded my head, it was a wrong move because she punch my arm playfully and started giggling uncontrollably. 

"I asked you what do you think of the movie, silly! Not if you know what movie it is!" She said, still giggling.

I was too occupied in my own thoughts about fucking her to even know what she was talking about. I ran a hand over my hair, blinking my eyes to keep myself from the thoughts "I haven't watched the series before. Have you?"

Lea shook her head, strands of her hair falling into her eyes. She brushed it away with her left hand, burying her face into my arm and deciding to sniff me "You" sniff "smell" sniff "like" sniff "dog" sniff "poop" sniff, she ended her sniffing with a loud sneeze that got me cracking up.

"That's what you get for saying that your boyfriend smells like dog shit" I said, propping myself up on my elbows and getting off from her bed "I need to get a smoke" I said, digging around my jeans for my packet of cigarette before remembering that I had dropped it earlier when I was jumped by a bunch of teenagers having nothing better to do. I got away all bruised up and bloodied but I made sure that I got one of them laying face first on the floor with their neck broken in multiple ways.

That was what they get for fucking with me. I know that it's going to be up on the news today. Two teenagers killed in dark alley because they have nothing better to do than try and jump Gabriel fucking Grey. There were five of them and I managed to kill two of them. The other three decided to take off running out of the alley when I got my hands on the both of their friends. They were too drunk to even remember what they had done.

Lea grabbed onto my arm, her eyes wide "No" She said, shaking her head "No way are you going to smoke inside of my room, Gabe. You have to do it outside." She paused, her face scrunching up in deep thought "Yep, outside" She said as if she's trying to debate of wether I should go out or not.

I threw my jeans back onto the floor, running my hands over my hair and trying to clear my head. I was only in my pair of boxers from yesterday night and it wasn't doing anything good. I can clearly see myself through the fabric. I turned to Lea "Hey, I have to go out for a while"

Lea's eyes went wide "What? No!" She quickly moved herself over to my side "I was only joking that you have to go out and smoke! You don't actually have to go out and smoke, I mean, you can always smoke in the toilet and throw your cigarette butt into the toilet bowl, you don't have to go out and smoke. I don't mind the cigarette smoke like how girls normally do. I - I grew up smelling cigarette sm - " She cut herself off, looking down at her hands like she had thought of a bad memory "Sorry" She said, before dragging herself back over to her side of the bed

I raised my eyebrow at her, "What's up? I thought you were going to rant at me again?"

Lea shook her head, her eyes clearly hiding something from me. I haven't ask her about the red lines running down her wrists yet. It's just going to make everything even worser. "No. I'm not. I'm sorry for ranting"

I reached a hand out, touching her arm "Is everything okay, Lea?"

She looked back up at me quickly and nodded her head, a smile appearing on her face "Actually" She said, scooting herself back over to my side, my hand holding onto mine "I wanted to tell you that I don't mind you smoking. It's fine to me. I got use to it a long time ago"

I smiled at her, leaning in and kissing her softly on the lips "Don't worry about it, baby. Even if you don't like me smoking, I'll just continue on smoking but I wouldn't do it in front of you but what I'm trying to say just now is, I don't have my cigarettes together with me. I need to go to the convenience store and get a pack"

Lea raised her eyebrows at me "So you aren't mad at me for saying that you shouldn't smoke inside of my room? I mean like you were just planning to go buy a new pack of cigarettes?" She moved a little further away from me to give me more space to tug my jeans on "Oh, okay. You can go but you'll still come back right?"

I nodded my head as I pulled my jeans on, standing up to buckle my jeans before doing the mad hunt for my clothes. I couldn't seem to find my vest which I had left on the floor earlier. Lea had to point it out to me at the corner of the room before I finally saw it.

Thanking her, I pulled my vest over my head and went out from the room, jogging quickly down the stairs and out of the mansion. I was about half way to the convenience store when my phone started ringing, blaring a Metallica song that I've never heard of before.

Checking the caller ID for who it was, I noted that it was an unknown number. Deciding that I should answer the phone and be done with it, I swiped a finger at the green button, putting the phone close to my ear as I continue on walking "Hello?"

The guy on the other side started coughing madly. It took him almost three whole minutes to stop his bad coughing and I thanked the lord that he was speaking through the phone instead of in real life. The guy might of have TB for all I know. "Is this Gabriel Grey?" The guy had a heavy British accent 

"Yes, I am. Who are you?" I didn't bother asking him if he's alright after his coughing fit. What's the point of asking when I don't even know him.

The guy on the other end, started coughing again "This is me." He managed before he started coughing again. I don't know what his problem is but his coughing is really starting to annoy me.

"This is who?" I asked "I'm not up for games here. Tell me who you are or I'm going to just end the phone call right here and never pick up any of your calls again" I said as the guy on the other end continued on coughing.

I turned a corner and was just about to enter the convenience store when I saw James standing by the side walk, holding onto a girl's hand and smiling from ear to ear at her. I was too far away to see how the girl looks like but she was long brown hair and had curves in all the right places.

I looked back at the convenience store and decided that I should go talk to James before buying my cigarettes. I was still holding the phone close to my ear and listening to the guy coughing when I walked towards James. 

The closer I get, the more I can make out how the girl actually looks like. Her green dress was wrapped tightly around her perfect frame. She might be James' wife for all I know. I stopped walking "Look, dude. If you're just going to continue on coughing like that, you should probably go to the doctors instead of speaking on the phone together with me. I'm not a doctor and surely you wouldn't get any better with talking to me. Bye" I ended the phone call and shove my phone back into my jeans.

I continued on walking towards James, stopping a feet away when I finally saw who the girl was. Gina. What was she doing here and why is James holding onto her hands and smiling at her like he had just won the lottery?

Gina spotted me first and she waved a hand at me "Gabriel!" She cried in joy "I told James to call you up but then he didn't want to! It's great that now you're finally here!" She took quick strides towards me, her other hand dragging James to come together with her

When they were finally in front of me, James was giving me a sheepish smile while Gina was grinning from ear to ear. They were still holding onto each others hands like they know each other very well "What are you doing here?" I asked, my question pointed directly at James.

James hesitated for a while, shaking his head and rubbing his eyes like something had gotten into them while he was walking to me. Gina continued on smiling like she was oblivious to the tension in the air "We're here for our honey moon" She said, still grinning from ear to ear

I raised an eyebrow at James "I'm sorry, James but what am I missing out here?" 

I didn't need them to tell me what am I missing out. It was already clear. One look at their interlocked hands was all that it took. The identical rings on their ring fingers. I forced myself to say something, feeling the anger rise up inside of me "Why didn't any of you bother to tell me about this?"

James looked away, guilt written all over his face. Gina continued on wearing her innocent smile, moving from her right leg to the left side so that she's putting most of her wight on her left leg "What do you mean? I thought Ginovia wrote to you about me and James marrying. She told me that you were happy for the both of us and wants to attend our wedding but you didn't show up"

My mind flashed back over to the letter which I had wrote to Ginovia, telling her that I wouldn't attend the wedding. She was covering up for me and making me look like the way elder brothers should be. She didn't tell them the truth of what I had told her.

I shook my head "No" I took a step back "Quit the fucking bull shit and tell me about this. When did the two of you get together? Why are you lying to me all this time, James? I fucking trusted you"

James finally looked up, meeting my eyes with his "I'm sorry, Gabriel but then it just happened and I had been meaning to tell you the day you were penalized but you didn't want to have any of it"

I gnawed at my bottom lip "So you're just going to give me excuses? You're not going to explain to me about everything?"

Gina looked at James before nodding her head in approval. James hesitated a little before saying "Let's go to a coffee shop and talk it out instead of just standing around here where people is going to hear us"

I honestly couldn't care less that people is going to hear what I'm about to say to them both. I trusted James and I love my sister. I - The gang. Rambo. He's just going to end up picking away the pieces like he's playing checkers and chest.

Gina is going to die just because of James. Gina and possibly my other two sisters and my mother too. James knew better than that than to get my sisters involved in all of this. He knows. Then why did he even do it in the first place? He knows that leaving the gang just meant death awaits but he still didn't care.

He still wanted to marry Gina and form a family together with her. I was gnawing at my bottom lip until I tasted the metallic taste of blood in my mouth. I pondered over what to do for a while and before I even knew it, my fist had connected together with James' jaw.

Gabriel is like a cat. Unpredictable. I mean like Mr Whiskers is very predictable but then we also use to have this cat which is unpredictable. Gabriel is exactly like Missy, the cat which died two years ago before my parents decided to adopt Mr Whiskers from the animal shelter. Missy died of failure of something that has to do with her internal organs because apparently, she decided to eat a rat whole.

We give her three meals a day but it wasn't enough for her that she decided to hunt for a rat herself in the kitchen while Mrs Rodriguez is out for her daily grocery shopping. She ended up vomiting all over the kitchen floor an hour later and she was sent to the vet to have a check up. Missy was another one of my mother's most prized things. Missy was of a rare breed of cats that I don't quite remember which and when Missy was pronounced dead by the vet, my mother broke into a hissy fit.

My mother and father actually decided to buy another cat from another country and import them in but with a lot of convincing, I finally got the two of them to adopt one in the shelter. Little did I know that it's going to be a big mistake. Mr Whiskers isn't anything like Missy at all. I've started watching reruns of My Cat From Hell after my parents took Mr Whiskers home two years ago just to know him better.

But of course that didn't turn out right. I bought the whole season of My Cat From Hell at some local DVD shop that sells illegally and didn't watch all of it because I decided that I wouldn't adopt a cat next time if I ever moved out from the mansion. I don't need another head ache. Missy was so much more better than Mr Whiskers but different cats have different attitudes. Some of them are down right mean. Some of them are cute to the core like Gabriel and some of them are like Missy.

The predictable kind.

I honestly don't know why out of so many cats at the shelter, my parents decided to adopt Mr Whiskers. I mean like, we could of have get a much better cat who wouldn't try to trip people who are walking by the stairs or is just trying to make our way up the stairs. My mother thinks of it as a joke when I told her that Mr Whiskers had tried to trip me over a thousand times ever since he came home. They wouldn't believe me because the cat's only victim is me.

The cat likes to trip me over because he thinks that it's super funny to do something like that. I mean like, he never decides to trip anyone else over. It's just me. Always have for these two whole years. I've thought of butchering him alive and cooking him for my parents' supper one day but decided that I wouldn't be able to take all of the blood and the cooking. I don't especially enjoy seeing the sight of blood and I can't cook.

Climbing on the bed, I sat in front of Gabriel and looked at him with my eyebrows raised "Why is my boyfriend sitting on my bed and looking all dejected? Is everything okay?" I asked, touching Gabriel's rough hands 

He looked up at me, leaning back against the wall "I don't know. Maybe I probably shouldn't of have hit him but it was - How do I even put it for you? I was mad and he was the only available target there? No." He sighed, running a hand over his face "I'm frustrated with myself and my life"

I scooted closer to him, feeling comfortable enough with being close to him right now. "Who did you hit? If you don't mind me asking, Gabe." I was curious on why he felt frustrated with himself and his life and it meant that he had hit someone without thinking twice about it. 

I still don't know Gabriel that well but it was already clear to me that he doesn't give a flying shit about someone who isn't important to him. He also has this weird and funny habit of running a hand over his neck or hair when he's in a awkward situation. He also licks his bottom lip when he didn't know what to say in a conversation.

Gabriel took my small hands in his large ones, leaning forward all of a sudden "It's better if I just keep it to myself" He wrapped his arms around me, hauling me up onto his lap "I don't want you to know what I did just now. You'll think of me as a crazy maniac and decide that you wouldn't be needing me in my life. You'll choose to break up together with me even though we've only been together for a day"

I shook my head, resting my head on his shoulder "Nope. I'm not going to break up together with you, Gabe. I love you, you know that just as well as I do." I wrapped my arms around his neck, leaning back a little so that I can look at him in the eyes "You really don't want to tell me about it?"

Gabriel shook his head "No. It's better if I just keep it to myself" He leaned in, closing the distance between the two of us and letting his lips meet mine. It lasted for a second because his phone had started going off. Playing a loud metal song.

I didn't know what song it was but I'm pretty sure that Gabriel doesn't either. He stared down at his phone and muttered something in Spanish before answering the call "What do you want, couching maniac? I told you to never call me again"

I sat back in Gabriel's arms and stared into his grey eyes while he talked on the phone. Gabriel's eyebrows are scrunched up tightly like he doesn't understand what the guy on the other line is talking about "No. I don't know who you are but you're really starting to piss me the fuck off"

Gabriel's face turned hard at something the guy on the other line had said "Piss off, Malcolm. I don't have anything that you want" He lowered his phone and was about to click on the red button when the guy said something loud and clear.

Clear enough for me to hear what he's saying. It was only one simple word but it was enough to make Gabriel put the phone back against his ear and listen to what the guy has to say. The guy on the other line had said my name. Lea. I don't know what I've got to do with their business and I didn't put much of a thought to it.

I don't need to know about the business Gabriel does on the outside world. Just so that when he's together with me, he's my Gabriel. He wouldn't change into a different Gabriel or the Gabriel that every one knows him as. I want Gabriel to stay just this way. 

The call ended with Gabriel cursing the guy's whole family and saying a string of obscenities to the guy. He was fuming when he threw his phone down onto the bed. "I don't even know what the fuck does that bastard wants" He kept mumbling over and over to himself.

I don't know what the guy on the other line had said but it was enough to increase Gabriel's anger. "I heard my name" I pointed out when Gabriel leaned his head back against the wall and sifted himself on the bed so that he isn't facing me anymore.

I touched his hand, smiling at him even though I can clearly tell that he's trying to stop himself from doing something that he'll regret "Gabe" I said, moving myself so that I am directly in front of him "What's wrong?" I asked

The distant look in his eyes told me everything that I need to know. He doesn't want to talk about it. He doesn't want me to push it. He doesn't want me to question him anymore. I pursed my lips and decided that I shouldn't push it any further until he snaps. I edged myself over to one side of the bed, further away from him. 

Looking down at my hands, I began playing with my fingers, not knowing what to say. I was so engrossed with playing with my fingers that I didn't even notice that Gabriel had gotten up from the bed and was making his way over to my side. When he was kneeling in front of me, it was when I finally took notice of him

Gabriel knelt in front of me and looked down at my hands, slowly, he reached his own hands out and took both my hands in his "I'm sorry but it's not that I don't want to tell you about my life but it's just that the less you know, the better. I don't want you to get involved in my life too much but no matter how much I said that to myself, I still ended up wanting to feel your touch. Wanting to feel me close to me. I know it's wrong but it was everything that I wanted to do."

"I know that you love me and tries your best with wanting to take care of me and it is honestly the best thing anyone had ever done for me in my life and I am grateful for all of it. I know that you're trying your best with doing your job as my girlfriend and I love it. I love every moment of being together with you. I love every moment of the kisses we both shared. I love every moment of everything in this relationship even though it had only started a day ago"

"I just want you to know that I really appreciate all of the effort you're trying and the love that you're giving me. It's honestly one of the best things in my life and I wouldn't want to have it any other way. There might be something that I'll decide on telling you and some that I wouldn't decide on telling you but then it's just that I still love you. I just don't want anyone to hurt you and the less you know about my life and my past, the better. You're a huge part in my life and I wouldn't want it to be any other way"

I didn't know what to say. Gabriel had just poured everything out to me and I was sitting on the bed, feeling his hands on mine, dumbly. It was dumb of me to think that Gabriel is mad at me because I'm asking too much. He said that he loves me and that's what matters most.

I've never been in a relationship before so I didn't actually know what to say to him. I managed a sheepish smile at him "Thank you?" I offered, unsure of what to actually say to someone when they had poured their heart out to you.

I was never an expert in relationships. It was probably one of the reasons why I decided that I'm better off without being in a relationship together with anyone in this world. Anyone except for Gabriel. I love Gabriel and couldn't imagine a day without him being in it

Gabriel gave me a funny look, raising one of his eyebrows into a perfect arch at me "Is that what you're really going to say to someone, your boyfriend, who had just poured his heart out to you? Because it's not proper to say something like thank you to someone who had just poured their heart out"

I took one of my hand out from his and touched his cheek with it "Well, I'm not sure on what to actually say to someone who had poured their heart out to me. If you're wondering why I'm still not in a relationship when I'm in a teen years, it's because of my poor communication skills. The guys don't like me because of my poor communication skills. They think that it's one sided most of the time because I give them illogical answers"

Gabriel smiled. It was perfect the way he smiles at me. For the first few times when he smiled at me before last night, I used to think that this guy probably isn't meant to smile because he looks horrible but right now, I'm thinking that he should continue on smiling because it looks good on him. I love his smile. 

Gabriel touched my elbow with one of his hand, "Well, my communication skills aren't that good either. I was told by a lot of people that most of the time, their conversation seems one sided because I don't respond to them at all. That. Or that I always tries to start a fight because of something that they had said"

I nodded my head, still smiling at him "Well, because we both have poor communication skills, that's what makes us one, right? I mean like, we both have poor communication skills and people don't tend to like us that much because of it…" I trailed off after that, not knowing what to actually say to Gabriel anymore.

It was true that guys stay clear and away from me because of my poor communication skills. It was also because of my parents and their high standards but I'm pretty sure that Gabriel can handle all of their indirect talk that tries to make himself feel insecure of himself.

My parents are good with their words and the way they talk. It was probably a lawyer thing. All lawyers have it because they are great at using the law to shove it into someone's face. God, why am I even talking about lawyers? I'm about to be a lawyer in the future myself. I shouldn't be talking bad about lawyers.

Gabriel kissed me on the cheek "Now, with that said and done" He slowly rise up from the floor, straightening himself and flexing his back with a series of different stretching methods that I haven't seen anyone doing before except for Gabriel. "I'm thinking that we should just go back into bed and try to find something better to do but then I'd really like it if we're to go to the amusement park again and have dinner at a fancy restaurant"

I raised an eyebrow at him "You have everything figured out for today already huh?"

Gabriel shrugged his shoulders innocently at me "Yeah but if you don't want to go to the amusement park, I get it. I won't force you to go together with me. We can always change our plans and go somewhere instead of the amusement park" 

It's normal for everyone to think like Gabriel after what happened to me but I've gotten over it. I won't be alone at the amusement park now anyways because Gabriel will be together with me. I wasn't afraid of going back to the amusement park but what I really did regret was going to the amusement park that day together with Rica.

But that was all just memories right now. I shouldn't think too much of them right now anyways or it's going to ruin the fun. "No, I'm fine with going to the amusement park. It's nothing to worry about, Gabe. I'm way over those memories right now"

Gabriel raised an eyebrow at me "You sure? Because I can really just burn this two tickets and buy us tickets to a movie or something"

I shook my head, quickly standing up from the bed and grabbing onto Gabriel's arm like a pouting three year old "No" I said "I want to go to the amusement park" I was grinning from ear to ear at Gabriel. I had something in my mind that I wanted him to do in the amusement park for me as payback the last time we went there 

Gabriel managed a one sided smile, patting my hand on his arm, he kissed me on the top of my head "Alright, we'll go to the amusement park and after that…" He paused, looking down at himself for a minute "You want to go somewhere cool?" He asked

I nodded my head, looking at him "What do you mean somewhere cool? Aren't we going to the amusement park and then to dinner at a fancy restaurant like what you had said just now?" 

Gabriel nodded his head "Yeah. We're going to do both that and then I'm bringing you somewhere else and we'll spend some time there. It's going to be great, you know."

I released my hold on his arm. Suddenly, not so sure about going to anywhere together with him right now. Thoughts raced through my head like a merry go round. Most of the time it was on Francis. What if he finds me? What if he sees me? What if he hurts me again? 

"Lea?"

I heard Gabriel calling my name but I was too occupied with my thoughts to let everything register inside of me. I was pretty sure that Gabriel will be by my side the whole night this time but I was still unsure of what to think of it. Gabriel might be in league together with Francis for all I know.

No! My inner mind said. Gabriel will never be in league together with Francis! You know better than that, Lea. But honestly? I don't know. I don't even know Gabriel that well and even people that I know well… people that I've grown up around together with can hurt me.

A stranger can hurt me but for someone I love to hurt me? That's unthinkable. I don't want anyone to hurt me but I'm sure that Gabriel wouldn't even though one part of my mind if nagging at me that everyone couldn't be trusted in this world.

Wake up, Lea! Think of positivity like how Doctor Castell thought you too! Don't think of everything negatively! 

When I finally managed to snap back to reality, Gabriel has this worried look on his face. He was standing right in front of me and checking me like how he did back at the apartment "Lea?" He kept on repeating my name "Are you okay? Lea?"

I pushed Gabriel's hand away from my face "Gabe!" I exclaimed, suddenly a thought sparking up in my head "I know where we should go tonight after we have dinner!"

I've never imagined that he'll win me a teddy bear at the punching machine but he did and I was overjoyed. The teddy bear is the biggest among the ones that he had won me at the other games. It was a huge teddy bear with giant pink arms and the most ridiculous clown suit. Gabriel made a remark about how I love the clown bear so much that I've abandoned all of the others.

Ironically, I was actually afraid of clowns but the clown teddy bear is just so cute! I was hugging the big teddy bear to my chest, all of my other teddy bears are littered all around the bench. Gabriel was sitting beside me, clicking away on his phone, probably texting Juliana again. I've never seen Juliana before nor did Gabriel ever talks about her but I'm thinking that she's probably a sweet little girl or maybe she's exactly like Gabriel but I don't know for sure.

Tapping Gabriel on the arm, I pointed to the cotton candy stand "Can we get cotton candy?" I asked, still hugging the teddy bear to my chest

Gabriel looked up from his phone for a while before looking back down at his phone "Hmm" He mused, still looking down at his phone. "Sure" He said, what I had said still not registering inside of his head. I honestly don't know what he's thinking of but then it's probably not about Juliana again.

He's probably not talking to Juliana anymore on the phone. I poked him on the arm "Gabriel" I said "Cotton Candy" I pointed to the booth again, willing him to get up and get cotton candy for me because of how sore my legs was from all of the walking.

We've explored the whole amusement park and ride on every rides and played each and every game that is available there. It was one of the best days in my life except for the fact that Gabriel was always on his phone, just like the first time we've been at the amusement park. I don't know what he's doing on his phone but I never planned to know.

We may be together now but it doesn't give me another reason to check his phone and know what he's doing. Well, that only applies to if I'm not a nosy person but the thing that was keeping me from doing something impossible like that is because I'm a nosy person. I'm a nosy person when it comes to people that I know.

I might be lying if I said that I'm not a nosy person. Sometimes I am nosy. Sometimes I'm not. But most of the time, I am a nosy person. I waited for a while more before getting up from the bench myself, I placed the teddy bear on the bench, replacing the seat which I had once occupied. 

I looked back at Gabriel another time and noted that he's still absorbed with whatever he's doing on his phone, I took slow and steady steps towards the cotton candy booth. I bought a purple cotton candy before deciding to walk around the amusement park for the last time before we go and have dinner somewhere.

I was half way through the amusement park when I saw someone that looks exactly like Francis. I was slowly tearing into my cotton candy, completely oblivious to everyone that was walking past me and giving me weird looks. My feet hurt badly but I still wanted to explore the amusement park. 

Now that I think of it, it's stupid of me to do something like that. I should've dragged Gabriel along together with me. He was the one who made plans for us to go to the amusement park but then when we're here, he spent most of his time on his phone. It was unfair of him to do something like that but then I didn't care much about it because he's only here to keep my company and win me teddy bears. 

And to protect me from Francis and other people. It was supposed to be a sweet boyfriend and girlfriend outing but it quickly turned out to be just my outing. Gabriel totally zoned himself out together with the help of his phone. He wasn't even paying much attention to what I'm saying to him.

I quickly backtracked to where I had came from, almost bumping into the clown who dragged me away to the roller coaster just to take a picture together with me. I don't know what his problem was but then he was dragging me all the way through the park and to the roller coaster where he took a picture together with me with a polaroid camera.

I was about to walk away when the clown pulled onto my arm again and handed over the polaroid picture. I quickly took the picture from him and thanked him before quickly walking through the amusement park again and trying to get back to where I had came from.

I wouldn't admit it to myself that I'm lost until I've been walking through the park for thirty minutes, trying to look for Gabriel and the bench which he was on together with the teddy bears. I was just about to turn the corner when the same clown grabbed onto my arm again and dragged me to the roller coaster 

I tried pulling my arm out from his grasp but he just tightened his hold on me and drag me away from the crowd and to the long roller coaster line. He was still holding onto the polaroid camera in his left hand while dragging me. 

I was getting creeped out but him right now and didn't know what to do about it. Do I just tell him off nicely or do I just kick him in the balls and make a run for it? I tried batting his arm away with my hand, looking into his eyes and trying to get his hand off my arm "Excuse me mr. Clown but I've already taken a picture together with you" I informed him, holding up the picture which he had given me earlier just now

The clown proceeded to start laughing maniacally, still dragging me towards the roller coaster ride, never stopping. At this point, I was beyond scared already. I don't know what his problem was but then he was really creeping me out. It was like all of those clown movies which Liam had forced me to watch together with him when we were younger.

The clown tries to be friends together with you and then murder you in cold blood. I've seen too much clown movies to not know something like that is going to happen. And the fact that I'm afraid of clowns didn't quite help in the situation at all.

I began pulling onto my arm and trying to break myself free from his grasp but he had a firm hold on me and wouldn't let go of me until we were nearing the roller coaster. We were underneath of the roller coaster where all of the sharp things are when the clown completely let go of my arm.

I tried to make a run for it but then he just grabbed onto my arm again and wouldn't let me go until he saw Gabriel coming towards us. He quickly let go of my arm and pretended like he's trying to take a picture together with me underneath the dangerous blades of the roller coaster, he was holding his polaroid camera up and aiming it at different angles, like he's trying to take a good picture together with me.

I tried running away but the clown quickly stared at me with his clown eyes and began cackling away maniacally. The guy should be sent into a mental hospital. I stopped in my tracks when the roller coaster made its way above us, I ducked my head a little from the screeching sound of the metal against metal.

Gabriel was underneath the roller coaster when the clown shot him a dirty look. The clown quickly rushed towards me and grabbed onto my arm again, holding it just above my head and through the roller coaster's path way. One quick move and my arm is going to be underneath me.

Gabriel quickened his pace and when he finally reached us, he eyed the roller coaster a little, noting that it's still stationary. "Let her go" He said, reaching into his jeans' pocket and taking something out.

The clown only started to cackled away again before raising my arm higher. He began speaking in a different language and laughing at something that he had said to himself. I don't know what his problem was but then he really should get sent away to the mental hospital.

We were away from the passer bys view and it was really creepy. The way he laughs at everything and never talking English. He seems like he knows what he's doing but then he couldn't control himself. I was starting to think that he's not mentally challenged after all.

Gabriel didn't seem to understand what the clown was talking about too because he took one cautious step forward and pocketed back the thing that he had taken out from his pocket. He took another step forward and eyed the roller coaster once again before closing the distance between us and landing a punch at the clown.

It made the clown stumble back, releasing his hold on my arm completely. I quickly took a step back from the roller coaster's path way and watched in horror as Gabriel brought his fist down on the clown again and again.

The positive side of my brain told me to run to him and pull Gabriel away but then the other part of my mind told me to just let Gabriel punch the clown's face in because of what he had did to me. I don't know why are everyone trying to kill me right now after I met Gabriel a few months ago.

I don't know what are all their problems that they want to get me killed. Is it because of Gabriel or is it because of my parents or even Liam? 

I wasn't expecting it but then the clown had began to fight back, he was showing his true colours right now. I watched in horror as the two men began rolling around in the dirt, throwing punches at each other until I saw the clown holding something gleaming in his hand.

My first thought was is that a coin but after some serious consideration, I knew that it'll be stupid to bring out a coin during a bloody fist fight. It was a blade. As sharp as the knifes that is used to butcher cows. I took another step back. Everything was not being registered in my head.

When I finally got everything pieced together, Gabriel was already clutching at the side of his torso where the knife was embedded in. The clown had stabbed him with the knife. Blood was oozing out from the side of his torso and dripping down onto the dirt. 

I stood there, not knowing what to do until the clown started running towards me. He was a good feet away from me when Gabriel shouted at me to run. "Run! Run, Lea!" He was shouting again and again for me to run but my legs wouldn't move.

I was rooted to the spot, my legs not moving at all. I didn't know what to do but just stare at the clown who was closing in on the distance on me. It took me a whole minute to finally get my legs to move. I was just about to run when Gabriel got up from the dirt, he had pulled the knife out from his torso and holding it in his left hand. 

It was just a small knife. Something like a pen knife. It was nothing much. Gabriel managed to tackle the clown onto the dirt, making time for me to run away. Gabriel was still holding the knife in his left hand, not stabbing the clown together with it.

All of the commotion underneath the roller coaster wasn't enough to attract anyone because of the loud buzzing all of the rides are causing at the park. Turning around, I began to run. My first thought was run back to the mansion but then I'll be all alone in the mansion with no one and I couldn't get help for Gabriel.

I took the only possible way. It was to run to the apartment where Liam, Jessica and Gabriel's shared. I was almost at the apartment when I spotted Liam leaning against the wall and talking to someone in front of him. The guy was facing away from me so I couldn't see how he looks like but then it was definitely a big bulky guy.

Someone that resembles Damon. Damon. Right. It's Damon.

Running towards the both of them, I tapped Damon on the shoulder and went in between of the two guys. I was a midget in between on them but I didn't care much about them. I have to get Gabriel help before the clown gets the better of him. Liam was wearing a worried look on his face when he saw me slip in between of the two of them, all sweaty from all of the running that I had done just now

Damon took a second to register who I am before saying "Lea?" He questioned "What are you doing here?" His eyes snapped towards Liam for a second before looking back down at me

I tried to catch my breath, my words coming out in a jumble "Help - Gabriel - Clown - Park" My words are barely words at all. I don't even know what am I talking about until Liam placed a hand on my back and tried to sooth me

"Talk slowly, Lea. Why are you running around the streets late at night by yourself? Where's Gabriel?" 

I placed my hands on my hips and tried catching my breath again. When I finally managed to catch my breath, I said "Go to the amusement park underneath the roller coaster, a clown brought me there and tried to break my hand but Gabriel got there in time to stop it. Now they are having a bloody fist fight underneath the roller coaster but Gabriel is losing. The clown got his blade in Gabriel and I don't know why but they just - Please go help Gabriel"

I was speaking so fast I barely catch what I am saying but then the two men however, managed to catch each and every word of mine and the next thing Damon did was run to where I had came from. Liam stayed back for a while "Lea, go back to the apartment. Jessica is in there. I'll be going together with Damon to the amusement park." He was just about to take off running when he turned back to me, looking at me in the eye "And Lea? I'm sorry" 

With that, he took off running down the street, catching up together with Damon. Biting down onto my lip, I hoped that I had done the right thing by getting Gabriel help. Running over to the apartment, I was jogging up the stairs and to the apartment when I was stopped by Jessica, who was just coming back from the drug store down town which is open twenty four hours.

She placed a hand on my shoulder, stopping me from jogging up the stairs "Lea?" She asked, like she's very surprised that I'm jogging up the stairs to her apartment at such a time "What are you doing here? Where's Liam?"

I placed a hand on the railing, steadying myself "There's this clown at the amusement park, he was going to break my hand off but then Gabriel got there in time and he stopped the clown from breaking my hand off and then Gabriel got into a bloody fist fight together with the clown and the clown ended up stabbing Gabriel in the torso and then I got Damon and Liam to go help Gabriel. There was so much blood and I don't know what to make of it"

Jessica placed another hand on my elbow, trying to calm me down "Hey, hey, hey" She said, leading me up the remanding steps of stairs and to the apartment "It's alright, Lea. Come on, let's go in and have a sit and calm yourself down before doing anything else"

She opened the door to the apartment and lead me inside. It was still the same as the last time I had been here except that the couch isn't littered with blankets and pillows anymore like the last time "Gabriel? He doesn't stay here anymore?" I asked, staring at the couch

Jessica shook her head "No, he doesn't stay here anymore. He had a little argument together with Liam earlier this month and he moved out. I heard from Liam that he's sleeping at abandoned parks right now and camping under a bridge somewhere" She sat me down at the couch and went over to the kitchen to place all of her things down on the island 

I looked around the couch, thankful that I had told him to stay over today and yesterday so that he has a shelter over his head. I looked down at my fingers and played with them. Jessica came back later with a cup of hot chocolate in her hand. She handed me the cup of hot chocolate and sat down next to me on the couch "Are you mad that Gabriel moved out from here because I asked him too?"

I didn't even know he was sleeping in the streets until now. I wanted to tell Jessica but instead, I shook my head and acted like Gabriel had told me about it before. I've only been together with Gabriel for not even up to a whole day yet and disaster keeps on striking.

The plans for today is completely ruined. 

I took a sip of my hot chocolate, letting the chocolate to melt in my mouth for a while before swallowing the thick liquid. It was a great feeling, letting the hot chocolate to slide down my throat slowly. I offered Jessica a smile "I don't know why but disaster keeps on striking one after another ever since I met Gabriel"

"And I get it, you're together with Gabriel right now right?" Jessica asked, smiling from ear to ear like it's something to be happy about 

I don't know anymore if it's something to be happy about anymore. After everything that had happened, I don't even know if meeting Gabriel is a mistake or not. I don't know why but I kept on thinking that it's a mistake that we both met. Everything that happened between us is a mistake.

God, no! Lea, stop being so silly! Gabriel just poured his heart out to you earlier today and now you're trying to say that the two of you are never meant to be together?! What the hell are you even thinking about through the tiny squirrel brain of yours?! My inner mind shouted at me angrily.

It was true. I shouldn't just jump to conclusions without knowing anything of it. I nodded my head instead at Jessica "Yeah, I'm in a relationship together with him" and it's something that I really treasure but right now? I don't know what to think of it anymore. Everything is so messed up. 

Jessica placed a hand over mine, squeezing mine lightly "Don't worry about it Lea. Remember, there's always a silver lining in every dark cloud"

I don't know how true that is but I'm trying to think positively of it. Everything is happening too fast in my life after I had met Gabriel. It just seemed like if I didn't run into him in the first place, all of these disasters wouldn't occur.

A whole hour had passed since I last met Liam and Damon. I was hoping that all of them is going to walk through the apartment door right there and then. I don't want anything to happen to them. 

I was just about to say something when the door opened and Liam came in, covered in blood from head to toe like he had just took a bath with blood. Damon came in next and next to him was Gabriel. He was barely awake and Damon was dragging him into the apartment. 

Blood covered all three of them.

I was thanking god that the knife isn't as big as the ordinary kitchen knife. If Gabriel was stabbed with those knifes instead of that small pen knife, he'll be dead. I don't want Gabriel to be dead. Seeing him in pain just because he has to buy me time to run away isn't fair at all to him.

I should've of have ran when he screamed at me too. If I had ran, Gabriel wouldn't need to buy me time anymore. I'll be long gone from the amusement park and Gabriel will get help. It was lucky of me to run into Liam and Damon when I'm trying to make my way over to the apartment. I got Gabriel help just in time.

Jessica was helping the two of them out by handing over things from the first aid kit but she was insistent that she do all of the work herself because she works as a nurse at the local hospital. She knows how to do all of the stitching and everything without the help of the two of them.

Liam was unsure of it but Damon stood his ground and said no to Jessica's help. Damon ended up stitching Gabriel himself with messy stitches all the while with Jessica complaining about the stitches and how they are suppose to be done to hold the flesh together until the flesh grows back around the stitches.

I didn't know much about any of this and standing there, looking at Gabriel's semi conscious body and Jessica barking commands at the two boys, didn't seem to help at all. What with the sight of blood all over the room and the panicking faces of everyone.

I decided to leave the room at one point, going into the living room and taking deep breaths of fresh air that isn't tainted with the metallic scent of blood. I couldn't handle seeing so much blood all over the place. It was nauseating enough. But it's Gabriel. My boyfriend. I should be in there and helping instead of sitting out here and trying to get breaths of fresh air.

I was twirling a handkerchief - which I had found somewhere on the couch - in my hands when Jessica finally walked out from the hall way. She was covered in sweat and blood. Motioning to the room at the back, Jessica sat down on the opposite side of me and said "Gabriel's awake right now" A pause as she reaches over the coffee table to get a tissue paper "He wants to see you"

I was baffled at that. I don't know why Gabriel wants to see me after everything that has happened today. It was supposed to be a boyfriend and girlfriend night but then it turned out wrong. It ended up with Gabriel almost getting stabbed to death and - It's a nightmare. Everything that happened today is a nightmare.

I stood up from the couch and dropped the handkerchief back onto the couch, trying to calm myself down by playing with my fingers. I don't know why I'm unsure of wether to go inside of the room and see Gabriel. He's my boyfriend. I reminded myself. A boyfriend for not even up to a whole day.

Tucking a strand of my hair back, I took slow steps towards the room, almost wishing that I'm back at the mansion right now and everything isn't the way it is right now. I was in front of the room door and debating on wether I should push the door and step inside of just run out of the apartment and back to the mansion.

The guy just risked his own life trying to save you from a maniacal clown, Lea! Why can't you think rationally like how your parents thought you too?!

My inner mind was yelling at me about all of the positives of walking into the room right now. I shouldn't just turn around and run away. Gabriel needs me. Just like I need him. He poured his heart out to me not even up to twelve hours ago. Maybe it's the time I do the same for him.

Puffing out my chest like I'm going to make a dramatic entrance, I pushed the door open and stepped inside. Everything was just the way it was a whole hour ago - they had spent a whole hour trying to stitch Gabriel back up -. Everything was covered in blood. Except for Gabriel which was lying completely naked on the bed.

There was just this thin white sheet on top of him and that was it. There was nothing except for the thin white sheet over him. Liam and Damon was talking inside of the bathroom in Spanish. I was shocked. All my life, I didn't know that my brother knows how to speak Spanish.

His Spanish isn't spoken fluently though. There was still some words which he had said in English to Damon. Damon on the other hand, speaks fluent Spanish. Maybe most of the people who joined the gang speaks Spanish? Probably. That's a huge possibility that most of them knows Spanish.

Gabriel's eyes were opened and he was looking at me with a sheepish grin on his face "Are you just going to stand there or are you going to come over here and give me a hug?" 

The moment he said that, I shuffled myself over to his side, taking a seat on the bed, careful not to make any contact together with him in case I hurt him "No hugs for you, big guy. I might make your stitches come off without meaning too"

Gabriel smiled, holding a hand out to me "Don't worry about it. No hugs. What about a kiss? Can you do a kiss?" He was still smiling, his face pale from the lack of blood. It wasn't the first time that I've seen his face pale and I have a feeling that it wouldn't be the last.

I shook my head, still not taking his hand, "No kisses. Your lips are busted. It'll taste like blood and I've had enough of blood for one day" I offered him a smile, hoping that what I had said will make some sense to him. Because apparently, it didn't make any sense to me even though I've said those words.

Gabriel reached for my hand, grasping it inside of his "So you're saying, you don't love me anymore after what your clowning around boyfriend did to me?" He asked, his eyebrows raised a little. 

"Can you promise me that you'll always come home even though something happened to you? Bad or good. I want to see you sleeping soundly next to me every day from now on. I don't want you risking your life because of me. I don't want you to get yourself hurt because of me. I don't want - " I didn't get to finish what I was saying.

Gabriel had pulled onto my arm, causing me to fall on him. My hands on his chest and my lips landed perfectly on his. I don't know if he had planned for this to happen when I first came in to the room but then it did. 

The kiss ended a minute later. The bandages that was on his chest was stained red with blood. I freaked out over it, covering the bloody bandages with my hands and calling to Liam and Damon even though I doubt they'll hear what I'm yelling about.

Gabriel grabbed onto my arms, placing a hand over my mouth and muffling my words "Don't worry about it. It doesn't even hurt. I'm fine." He let his hand slide down from my mouth and loosening his grip on my arms "I like it when you freak out over something so little" 

I bit down onto my lip, not knowing what to say to him. I had always been like that. I freak out over the most littlest thing on Earth and it was enough to make everyone around me go into a frenzy because of my freak outs. I hide my face behind my hair which had fallen out from my ponytail a while earlier, trying to cover my my embarrassment with it. "So, do you promise me?"

Gabriel nodded his head, reaching his hand up and tucking my hair back so that he can see my face clearly "What promise? The one where the clown guy is your boyfriend or the other one?" He was grinning again. 

I like seeing him happy. I like seeing his eyes sparkle under the moonlight. He's everything that I had ever wanted in my life. He's more than I could ever ask for.

I shook my head "No." I answered calmly, not trusting myself with my words anymore. Anymore talking and I'll burst out crying like a child. "The other one where you always come back home no matter what happens" 

Gabriel's grin remained on his face "Sure. I promise you that, babe. I promise you that I'll always come back home no matter what happens" He repeated my words. He was holding my hands in his. I don't know if it hurts him or not because he's not showing it on his face.

Gabriel was everything. He wouldn't let any of his emotions slip from his face no matter what. If he's in pain, he wouldn't show it. He's too cool to show everyone that he's in great pain. Although, I'm pretty sure that Jessica had said something about morphine.

I nodded my head at him "Alright. That's the first promise we made and you have to keep it no matter what" I was still looking down at his hands, noting his broken knuckles and the tattoos and faint scars on his hand. How can someone go through so much in their life and still keep holding on?

Gabriel nodded his head, the grin still on his face "Yes, the first promise is always the most important one. I'll always keep that promise in heart. I wouldn't ever forget about it, okay?" 

Nodding my head, I was just about to excuse myself and go out of the room and let him get some much needed rest when Liam and Damon appeared from the bathroom, both of them are wearing sheepish grins on their faces. Damon was the first one to speak up "Hi" He said innocently "Don't worry about us, we were just making our way out from here." 

Liam had his hands behind him and was moving himself slowly over to the door like he doesn't want to spend anymore time in the room together with us "Don't worry, we had never - " He broke off "No." He corrected himself "We didn't even eavesdrop on the conversation the both of you are having"

Damon nodded his head in agreement before adding "But we did overhear the promise that you two made to each other. Well, technically you made Gabriel promise you that and he did, which is surprising because Gabriel never makes any promises. He's too cool to make promises. But I can clearly tell that he really loves you. When had the two of you gotten together? It's not since that day, right?"

Gabriel's eyes were narrowed. He's obviously not enjoying this as much as I am. It was fun to watch the two of them. "Do you want me to escort the both of you out of this room or would the two of you rather walk out without your heads"

Damon began laughing uneasily, he waved a hand in front of him like he's swatting away a fly in front of him "Don't worry about it" He said, still laughing "We can walk out by ourselves"

Liam nodded his head, edging himself closer to the door and away from Damon, who was still standing in front of the bed and laughing "I don't think I've ever said this but then if you two are really going to have sex right now, please use a condom" He reminded "Lea is still too young to have a child and I believe, you Tate, you wouldn't want to get tied down with a child - "

He didn't get to finish what he was talking about because Gabriel had threw a bloody towel at him. It hit him on the face and then he was quickly walking out of the door together with Damon following closely behind him.

When the two of them had shut the bedroom door, I turned to Gabriel, raising my eyebrows at him "Was that neseccary?"

Gabriel was quickly back to his normal self again. Holding my hands in his "It is actually" He slowly sifted himself on the bed to get more space. 

The fact that he's completely naked underneath that thin white sheet didn't bother me at all. The bandages on him that are tainted with the colour red was what was bothering me. I don't know why but then I hate seeing them like that. 

I like it even more if they are back to their usual white selfs and not tainted together with Gabriel's blood. Gabriel had lost a huge amount of blood for these past few days and it was worrying me. Should I get him a blood transfusion? Will he lose all of his blood? Will he die?

I slowly took my hands out from his hands, noting the confused look on his face when I took my hands out from his "How was the clown? What did he want together with you? Did you kill him? Did anything happen to him?" I don't know why I was worried about the clown.

This isn't the time to be worried about the clown. This is the time for me to be worried about Gabriel instead of the clown. Why did I even ask those ridiculous questions? I can care less about what happened to the clown. I don't even know the clown.

Gabriel leaned back on the bed, resting the back of his head against the wall and looking at me with raised eyebrows "So you're worried about the clown instead of your boyfriend? Might I remind you that the clown stabbed and tried to kill your boyfriend in front of you but right now you're afraid of the clown instead?" 

He was jealous that I had asked about the clown. I was sure of it. Gabriel was everything but he gets jealous very easily. Especially when I ask about someone like the clown. Someone that had tried to kill him in front of me "Well" I said "I mean, the clown is a human being too. I wouldn't like it very much if the next day, I saw the clown's face on the news paper, claiming that someone had killed him underneath the roller coaster ride in the amusement park"

Gabriel crossed his arms over his chest, "I think I need a cigarette" He started reaching over to his jeans which were on the floor to get his pack of cigarettes.

I grabbed onto his arm quickly, stopping him from reaching for his cigarettes "I think you should probably get some rest instead of smoking right now, Gabe"

The side of Gabriel's lips quirked up in a half smile "So you're not really worried about your clowning around boyfriend huh?"

I gave him a confused look, letting my eyes rest on his grey ones "Can you stop calling him that?"

"What?"

"Clowning around boyfriend." I said "He's not my boyfriend. He creeped me out by dragging me down the roller coaster and it's not funny anymore, Gabe. And stop giving him the nickname, clowning around"

Gabriel nodded his head "Okay, got it. No more nicknames - But can I still call you, babe? I mean like, that's a nickname too right?"

I pursed my lips, not knowing if I should be mad or happy at him anymore. "Yes" I forced the word out from my mouth like it's poison to me. I don't like it that Gabriel is treating everything like a game. He might not take any notice of it but then I did and it's not something to make fun of anymore. 

Gabriel smiled, pulling onto my arm and making me fall onto his chest. He wrapped his arms around me, caging me in. "I love you, Lea" He said, burying his face into the top of my head and breathing in the scent of my hair.

I blanked out for a moment. Never have I thought that hearing those words coming from my own boyfriend will mean so much to me. Maybe it's really fate that had brought the two of us together but I'm not so sure myself. I don't typically believe in all of those fate things that happens all the time.

I trust that fate doesn't have anything to do with our relationship and how we met in the first place. Maybe our names are really written on the same column up above in Heaven. Maybe we really are meant to be together even though our relationship started off quite weirdly.

I wrapped my arms around him, feeling the bandages that are wrapped around his body "I love you too, Gabe"

I want this moment to last forever. I don't want it to end. Not after what we had been through. I love Gabriel too much to let him go right now. I've taken a step into his life right now and I wouldn't think of taking another step back out anymore.

Love.

It's funny how such a simple word can make me swone over someone whom I don't even know that well myself. Everything just clicked in place without me putting them in place by myself. It was probably a miracle how something like that can happen.

Gabriel was my missing puzzle piece and now that I've found him, I am never letting go of him until forever ends.

I know Lea wouldn't let me go that easily but I still have to try. It's not too late now to turn around and walk away from her, give her back the life that she deserves. She doesn't deserve to be together with me. Hell, I don't even deserve her in the first place. What did I ever do in this god forsaken world to deserve her? She was everything that I am not.

I know that walking away right now from Lea after the relationship between the two of us blossomed not even two days ago, will hurt her deeply but it will be a wound that she can always heal from. If I stay any longer, she'll end up with a wound that wouldn't heal until I walk away and give her the peace and the life that deserves. I know that she wouldn't let me go right now but I have to try.

Loving Lea was one thing I warned myself about for this past month. I told myself that I should just forget about her but I still ended up listening to my heart. My mind was blocked out from all of my thoughts and protests. I want Lea. I needed to feel her lips against mine. I wanted to feel her skin against mine.

All day.

It was wrong of me to think like that but it was what I had always had in mind. I haven't slept together with anyone for a whole month and it was driving me crazy. I wouldn't let myself to call Amanda and give her a visit because I didn't want to hurt Lea. Even though we weren't together yet, I still felt like it'll be wrong of me to sleep together with another girl when my mind is always on Lea.

I used to imagined myself kissing her on the lips and saying 'I love you' over and over again to her. Those imaginations turned real two days ago when I started calling her my girlfriend. I've never had a girlfriend before in my life and it was a new experience to me. Treating someone right all the time and loving them.

I love Lea and when I get to call her my girlfriend without feeling like I've said something wrong, I was overjoyed like a kid coming back home to a new dog. I know that this thing between me and her is real. I love Lea and that was it. I wouldn't let anyone hurt her.

Promising her that I would always come back home to her every day no matter what happened to me. It was a huge step for me to take because I've never made promises together with anyone before. Promises that wouldn't be broken no matter what happens. 

I've made promises together with Juliana before but it was all just child promises. I've broken most of them but still I try to make most of them real. I love Juliana but not as much as I love Lea. It's not that I'm not being fair but then I've been having doubts that Juliana is my biological daughter.

I love Juliana as my own child but then there was always something missing in our dad and daughter relationship. The only reason why Francesca didn't want me to get a test done on Juliana was probably because Juliana isn't my child but she didn't want me to find out about it. Forcing me to just accept Juliana and raise her as my own child.

I was young then and went with everything that she had said but now that I start thinking of it, I should of have just pushed her away and stand my ground. I've always wanted to be a father but then not like that. I want to have a child together with someone that I love. Not some prostitute that I had picked up on the way back from work.

When I was younger, I've taken up a job at a auto repair shop near the gang's hideout. I was a mechanic by day and a gangster by night. Everything went smoothly until one day, Rambo found out that I had been working as a mechanic. He had warned me about working with outsiders who aren't involved in the underworld before but I never listened to him. 

I was young and trying to prove myself to him. Now that I think back to it, I shouldn't of have even challenged him. That one challenge caused the death of seven people. All of whom I am close together with. They are burnt alive inside of the auto repair shop. There was no traces left or anything but I know that it was Rambo.

It has to be him. He was the only one who knows about me working in the auto repair shop. No one in the gang knows about me working in the auto repair shop so it wasn't possible at all that they burn the building down together with all of my friends in it.

After the building was burnt, I went to Rambo and tried to talk to him about it. He gave me a full and clear picture of how he killed them all. He placed everything in neatly in order, telling me everything that he had done, letting me join up all of the dots and forming a perfect picture.

Rambo had dosed petrol on all of them and locked them inside of the building. That way, the fire is going to catch on them faster than without using the petrol. He set the whole building on fire and standing outside and listening to the cries of all seven of them.

I couldn't take what he had said. I wanted to quit the gang right there and then but Rambo wouldn't let me. He made me suffer through his whole story telling before deciding that I'm no fun anymore. He sent me home and told me that he would be setting me on fire next if I don't listen to him the next time.

I haven't disobeyed him since.

Holding my cup of coffee by the ear loosely in my hand, I took a sip from it. Staring down at the newspaper in front of me. I was so occupied with reading the newspaper in front of me that I didn't even notice that Damon had sat himself down on the opposite side of me. He was biting on a carrot stick, muting on it soundlessly like a ninja.

"What do you make of the clown?" Damon asked, taking another bite out of his carrot stick noisily this time like he's trying to get me to notice that he's sitting in front of me.

I looked up from my newspaper, smoothing the paper out in front of Damon and pointing at what the head line reads 'ELDERLY MAN FOUND DEAD UNDERNEATH ROLLER COASTER RIDE'. It was a shock because I was positive that I killed the clown somewhere in the woods. The clown had decided to run off into the woods - which is right next to the amusement park - mid fight. He was still cackling away to himself while running past the crowd and towards the woods.

I forced to run there after him, not wanting to let him go after what he had did. Running through the crowd was terrible though, everyone gave me the 'weird' look when they saw me dripping with blood. I was barely even feeling anything until Damon and Liam appeared beside of me, helping me over to a bench and sitting me down.

I ranted off about the clown to myself and forced myself to stand up from the bench, more blood dripping out from my open wound. The bastard hadn't just stab me once in the torso. He managed to cut me with his damn pen knife. My shirt was sticking to my body, blood forming on the thick material.

Damon and Liam helped me over to the woods and it didn't take long for us to find the clown. He had apparently decided to climb up on a tree and laugh joyfully up there. He didn't think that Damon and Liam is going to be together with me, he probably had just thought that I wouldn't even make it up the tree after him because of the condition that I am in.

I had Damon go up there and drag the clown down and we had a fight again. It ended up with me pulling my swiss army knife on him and a second later, he was clutching his throat and spasming on the dirt. I was loosing a lot of blood and I didn't last long enough to know where I had collapsed.

The moment where my eyes finally opened, I was already in the apartment but everything was still blurry to me. Only when they are finally done patching me up, did I register where I am and what condition I'm in. Thinking that Lea is going to make everything better for me today, I asked Jessica to get her for me even though I know she doesn't want to.

It was real though. Talking together with Lea really did ease the pain all over my body a little. I was happy that she was alright and that I did the right choice by putting my phone down and going after her. I was happy that she's safely beside me right now and that she wasn't the one who was in the hospital, clutching onto her severed arm.

"What do you make of this?" I said, pointing a finger at the picture of the severed body of the guy that still has his clown suit on. 

Damon shrugged his shoulders, taking another bite out of his carrot stick again. He munched on it for a few more minutes in silence before placing his carrot stick down onto the island and grabbing the newspaper from me. He skimmed through the article before nodding his head in my direction "I don't know what to make of it but then I'm pretty sure that we killed the guy in the woods instead of underneath the roller coaster"

I snatched the newspaper back from him, smoothing it back out in front of me on the island and taking another sip from my cup of coffee. "There's someone behind all of this" It was obvious already to all of us but then I had nothing to say. It was the only thing on my mind that I can think off.

Damon shook his head, taking his carrot stick back up again and biting onto it, his eyebrows scrunched up in thought "You know the funny thing about all of this is that, all of this started happening right after you met Lea and it's getting worser right now that you two are together"

I looked up at him from my newspaper, raising my eyebrow at him "Your point?" 

Damon bit onto his bottom lip, probably wishing that he had never said what he had said just now. "I'm sorry, Tate. But I'm just thinking that maybe you shouldn't get yourself too involve together with Lea. Maybe she's the cause of it all."

I slowly placed my cup of coffee onto the island, closing my newspaper and setting it down in front of me next to my cup of coffee. It still hurts when I move my arms but it was still manageable. "No." I said, turning my head around so that I'm looking at the side of the island and not at Damon "I got her into my life right now, I can't just let go of her. I decided that I'll take the risks and have her in my life. That's the end of it. I don't want to talk about this together with you" 

Damon sighed, his carrot stick finished, he placed his hands on top of the island, resting his head on his hands and sighing loudly again. When he finally spoke, he was looking down at the island and fidgeting around in his seat "She's John Leal's daughter isn't she?"

"Who?"

"Lea." Damon's voice dropped to a whisper when he saw Jessica walking into the kitchen, holding onto a mug and refilling her cup of coffee at the coffee machine a good feet away from where we are "Lea is John Leal's daughter isn't she?"

I nodded my head slightly, not wanting to actually tell him that Lea is John's daughter. I, myself wouldn't believe it myself sometimes but what can I do? I love Lea. I might as well just take her as she is. No questions asked. I want it to stay that way until the day we finally get married and grow old together. If Lea wants to tell me something, anything at all, It's going to be willingly.

I don't want to force everything out of her. It's going to be unfair to her. Even though I've already fit all of the pieces together on what happened four years ago, I still want Lea to tell me the truth herself. And if I want to tell her anything, It's going to be the same.

Damon cursed softly under his breath, gripping on to the edges of the island and holding his head up, so that he's looking at the ceiling "Fuck" He said right when Jessica decided to join us on the island. Damon covered his face up with a bright smile, greeting Jessica with a 'good morning'.

Jessica raised her eyebrows at him. This wasn't the first time that Damon had came to the apartment since Liam had moved in together with her. Most of the time, Damon was this rude ass asshole that wouldn't even glance at Jessica or shoot a smile her way. It was surprising that he did now. "What's up with you?" Jessica said, reaching a hand over for the newspaper "You never say hello or good mornings to me since I met you, Damon. What's up with all the formalities right now? Are you sick?"

Damon quickly shook his head, pushing himself off the counter and expanding his smile at Jessica "Nope" He emphasized on his word with his hands in the air, shaking them like he's waving at someone "I just wanted to say sorry for not being nice to you in the first place. You're a cool chick, I like you enough. That is precisely why I am talking to you right now"

Jessica nodded her head, taking a gulp from her cup of coffee and opening the newspaper before closing it back quickly like she had seen a spider in between of the papers "Are the two of you going to tell me what happened or do I have to force the truth out from Liam later in the day?" 

Damon shrugged his shoulders innocently like he doesn't even know what had happened yesterday night. Everything was still clear in his mind but he didn't want to tell Jessica anything. Not without my signal. He was staring at me like a confused child "What about it?" He asked, still acting like he doesn't know what had happened last night

Jessica sighed, shaking her head and turning to me "Are you going to tell me, Gabriel? I heard some part of the story from Lea herself but everything didn't add up to me yet. I want to know the full story of what happened"

I shook my head, placing a hand on the island and forcing myself to stand up from my seat despite all of the pain that it's causing me. "The less you know, the better it is going to be, Jessica. You don't need to know anything about it unless Liam tells you himself, and if he did, you'll be seeing his corpse outside of the apartment the next day" 

I wasn't trying to threaten her but then I wanted everything to be the way that it once used to be. I don't want anyone to know anything about my life and the gang or Rambo is going to fucking kill me for telling anyone about it. 

Limping my way slowly back to the hallway and to the room where Lea was still asleep in, I dragged myself back into the room, shutting the door softly behind me and staring at Lea, who was still asleep on the bed. Damon had took most of the sheets away and replaced them with new sheets but the metallic scent of blood is still heavy in the air.

Limping my way back over to the bed, I slowly sat down on the bed and positioned myself back to my original position, slowly lifting Lea's arm up from the bed and placing it over my chest like how it was just now. Lea was a heavy sleeper like Gina. She wouldn't even wake up if there's a earth quake.

I re-positioned myself and placed an arm around Lea, pulling her closer to me and burying my head into her hair. I love Lea. I won't let her go that easily even though everyone is telling me too. I just got together with her and it was one of the most happiest times in my life.

Lea is everything that I had ever wanted in my life. I cherish each and every moment that we had spent together. It was one of the best memories in my life. Loving Lea. It was one of the best choices that I had made in my life. To love her.

Despite Rambo's warning that was inside of my head every moment that I'm together with Lea, I still wanted to feel Lea close to me. I am holding onto the promise that we both made. I'm not letting go of her until I'm buried six feet under.

What Rambo had said to me the moment that I had taken a step into the gang still rings in my head every day but I can't let it get to me every time. I believe in myself that I can protect Lea from any harm in this world. I believe that I can keep Lea away from Rambo.

I didn't know why I'm thinking that I can keep Lea safe from harm's way. Maybe I can do it once or twice but thrice? Rambo knows my weaknesses and he can get to me as easily as singing ABC. My sisters and my daughter are at stake over at Spain and they are the easiest way that Rambo can get to me.

He knows that I value family before anything. If it had to come down to choosing between my sisters and my daughter and Lea, I'd rather choose my sisters and my daughter. No one can blame me. I'm sure Lea understands it one day if I choose to walk away from her.

But I love Lea. I love her more than anything. I love her more than I love my sisters. 

She's the most important person in my life.

It's going to stay that way until the day I am buried six feet under.

Smiling when I remembered what me and Gabriel had talked about last night, I slowly moved my legs down from the bed, letting my feet touch the ground. I tensed up at the coldness of the floor, slipping my feet into the pair of soft bunny slippers that I had left here about a month ago.

Slowly stretching my legs, I got up from the bed and went over to the bathroom, seeing that I had no clothes here anymore, I just simply brushed my teeth and went out from the bathroom, not bothering to take a cold shower. I can always rush back home and get a quick cold shower but that is out of the picture right now. 

I was walking out from the hall way when I heard Gabriel's voice. He had said something in Spanish and the other voice belonging to Damon was speaking in English. I don't know why Damon was speaking in English when he can speak fluent Spanish. It's probably because of some secrecy thing that I'm not included in.

I paused half way in the hall way, trying to eavesdrop on what they are talking about. The television was on, so it was hard to listen in on their conversation. I was being my nosy self again but what can I do? I am born a nosy person even when my mother is against it. She doesn't like it when I eavesdrop on her and my dad's conversation. She had also worked on me and Liam's personality and attitude when we were younger but then she didn't manage to change anything.

We were stubborn to the core and didn't want to follow our mother's rules. That was part of why she was mad at us for a whole month until our father convinced our mother that we're still going through our teenage years and she shouldn't be too harsh on the both of us. 

Our mother forgave Liam first and stayed mad at me for about two more weeks until she finally forgave me too. I don't know why she was being unfair but it was what happened. I often complain about it to my father but he just waved it off and said that my mother was just trying to get me to realize something that Liam had realized earlier than me.

Me on the other hand, however don't understand anything that my mother is doing. She's always playing the favorites game and Liam is her most favourite child. I come in second all the time and it has been like that for a long time.

"But if we did find him, what are we going to do to him? And his gang?" Damon said. His voice sounded rushed, like he's trying to get the conversation over with quickly.

"I'll talk to Rambo about that. We'll just do a quick QnA together with him and then we'll get him into the oven" Gabriel was speaking in English right now. His voice still sounded the same from the first time that I had met him. Scratchy like he's having a bad sore throat.

"And Lea? What about Lea? Do you think she'll forgive you if she found out that you killed her father?" A pause before he decided to continue "And her mother?" Another long pause like he's pondering over something to say "What about Liam?"

Gabriel sighed, "I don't know but probably I'll talk to Liam about it. He can probably manage everything very well but then I don't know about Lea. Lea's a different case" Another long sigh and another long pause. Gabriel didn't say anything at all to Damon anymore though.

There was shuffling sounds and then a loud clap like Damon had clapped Gabriel on the back. Although I highly doubt it because no one touches Gabriel unless they are very close together with him. "So is everything still a go?" Damon asked, some shuffling sounds again like he's rubbing his legs together on the floor.

It took me a moment to realize that he wasn't rubbing his legs together. Instead, he's walking towards the kitchen. In order to get over to the kitchen, you have to go right pass the hall way and I was right out in the open. Whoever to walks pass the hall way is going to see me no matter what. I turned back around quickly and took quick steps back to the room. I was almost at the room door when Damon called out to me "Lea?"

He sounded like he's unsure of what to say. I placed on a smile and turned around, placing a hand on the wall and smiling at Damon "Hi" I said innocently, my smile still unwavering. I have to play this smooth and act like I'm not eavesdropping just now in their conversation. 

I was wishing that they are talking in Spanish just now. That way, they wouldn't know that I'm eavesdropping on their conversation because I don't speak any Spanish at all. I was never meant to listen in on their conversation.

Damon turned his head, shooting a glance at Gabriel before quickly looking back at me again with a smile plastered onto his face. He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly before pointing a finger at the kitchen "I just want to go over to the kitchen and get a drink and then I'll be on my way" He side stepped to the kitchen, still looking at me with his smile.

I bit onto my bottom lip, debating on wether I should walk out to the living room or just go back into the room and act like I've never seen anyone or heard any of the things that they are talking about. I was well aware that they didn't want me to listen in on their conversation.

I stood in the hall way for a moment before deciding that I should just walk out into the living room and face Gabriel. Ask him what he meant when he said he's going to do a quick QnA session together with my father and then bring him to the oven. Whatever the oven meant, it doesn't seem like it's a good thing.

I don't know what Gabriel possibly wants together with my father but then I'm thinking that it's because of something my father did. Maybe my father had everything to do together with the clown attacking Gabriel and wanting to cut off my arm but that isn't possible. I've grown up around my father - barely - and I know him well enough that he wouldn't hurt me no matter what.

He wouldn't hurt his own family no matter what. But that was what you had thought about Liam before that incident happened. My inner mind reminded me. I couldn't deny what my inner mind had said because it's the truth. I thought all along that Liam wouldn't hurt me because he's my brother but in the end, he did but every time that happens, I forgive him. It was one of my weaknesses.

I forgive too easily. But I can barely forget most of the time. Those memories wouldn't erase themselves in my head and I had stopped trying. Gabriel had made everything way better though and he is slowly erasing those memories from my head - indirectly at least -.

Walking out from the hall way and straight in to the living room, I sat myself in the two seater couch which was on the opposite of where Gabriel was seated at. Gabriel was sitting on the three seater couch with his legs propped up on the coffee table. 

The scars on the bottom of his feet is still visible. They are these ugly lines that reminded me of what happened. The bandages on Gabriel looks like they had been changed just now in the morning, they are all free of blood. His face still looks a little pale but other than that, he looks fine.

I busied myself with twirling my fingers awkwardly in my lap, totally ignoring Gabriel's stares. I know that he wants to ask me how much I've heard just now but then he doesn't know how to put his words. 

When I finally looked up from my fingers, Gabriel was still staring intently at me, his grey eyes boring into mine like a hawk. I flashed him a innocent smile, looking back down quickly again "Don't ask me how much I've heard just now, Gabe" I said straight out, not wanting to hide anything anymore.

I'm Gabriel's girlfriend. He wouldn't hurt me if I had told him that I've heard a lot just now. Or maybe he will hurt me like how Liam did. No, of course not. Gabriel wouldn't do something like that to me. He loves me right? So does Liam. They all just end up back stabbing you.

Gabriel cleared his throat, slowly lowering his leg onto the carpeted floor and raising an eyebrow at me "What makes you think that that'll be the first question I'm going to ask you?" He said, leaning back against the couch and running a hand over his hair.

I looked up at him, my eyebrows raised in question. Isn't he going to ask me how much I've heard? I mean like, most people on this planet asks the 'how much you've heard' question first before any questions if they caught someone eavesdropping in their conversation. "Aren't you going to ask me how much I've heard though?" I asked, answering his question with a question.

Gabriel smiled, crossing his arms over his chest and shaking his head slightly like I've said something wrong "I'm not that kind of person, Lea. I don't ask how much someone had heard if I caught them eavesdropping on a private conversation." He paused, leaning in, a smile forming on his lips "I just simply choke them to death without asking them how much they've heard" 

My mouth dropped. I didn't know what to say anymore. Confusion was written all over my face but I tried covering it up with a nervous laugh. "Well then" I shrugged my shoulders innocently and turned around, softly cursing under my breath. Why the hell did I even eavesdrop in the first place? I know Gabriel good enough to know that he will kill someone if he caught them eavesdropping in a conversation "I didn't know that you're capable of killing someone" I rubbed the back of my neck nervously, not knowing what to say anymore.

Gabriel slowly leaned back, propping his feet back up on the coffee table again. He was smiling from ear to ear like he had expected me to say something like that "I'm not capable of killing someone? Oh yeah right, that explains why you were so worried about your clowning around boyfriend. You're afraid that he died too soon to give tongue fuck you. Alright. I get it" 

I was confused. I didn't know what he meant by that. Gabriel is capable of killing someone. I know that he is capable of killing someone but then I didn't want to register it inside of my head. "Sorry" I paused, finding myself staring at the bottom of his feet. I haven't seen his feet ever since we're together and it seemed weird."I don't quite follow" I said

Gabriel chuckled "God, you're so innocent, Lea. You really don't know what I meant?" He sounds like he's doubting me but then I really didn't know what he had meant. 

I shook my head "No, I don't get what you meant just now."

Gabriel nodded his head, softly laughing to himself "Your mind is so clean, I don't want to dirty it anymore" 

I gave him a small nod, still not knowing what to say. I don't know why I'm so nervous around him today but then it probably has something to do with last night. "Did you kill the clown last night?" I asked. I wasn't typically worried about the clown but then I don't want Gabriel to kill anyone. I don't want him to go to jail for killing someone.

Gabriel doesn't need to answer me though because I've already got my answer when the news came on on the television. The woman on the screen was the usual news reporter. She was talking about something but then I wasn't listening to what she was talking about. My eyes were glued to the screen, showing the same clown last night on the floor, dead. The heading read 'ELDERLY MAN FOUND DEAD UNDERNEATH ROLLER COASTER RIDE'.

The clown that dragged me underneath the roller coaster ride doesn't seem like a elderly man at all. If it's in my point of view, the guy seems more like a mental patient or maybe a guy in his twenties but an elderly man who can drag me underneath the roller coaster ride and roll around in the dirt trying to fight off Gabriel? 

I turned towards Gabriel, looking at him in the eye and trying to find some form of answer in his eyes. But his eyes remained blank. I couldn't read anything at all by looking into his eyes. "You really killed him?" 

Gabriel shrugged his shoulders, wincing in pain when he moved his shoulder right shoulder. It was probably injured from all of the fighting together with the clown last night but I don't know for sure. Gabriel was involved in a lot of fights before in his life. I don't know if it's a old injury from one of his fights. "Why?"

"You didn't answer my question, Gabriel. Did you really kill the clown last night?" 

Gabriel looked away. It already gave everything away. He really did kill the clown but then he's not going to tell me the truth. "No." Just as I had thought. Gabriel isn't going to tell me the truth. 

I shook my head slightly, my fingers working on the string at the hem of the over sized shirt "You're lying" I pointed out, still looking at Gabriel in the eye.

He turned his head, looking at me in the eye "I didn't kill the clown" He denied

I stood up from my seat, ignoring Damon when he jumped in and tried to smooth things out. Damon was trying to explain everything to me but then I was having none of it. I want Gabriel to tell me the truth himself. I don't want him to keep on lying to me. "Stop lying to me, Gabriel. Tell me the truth. Did you really kill the clown yesterday night?"

Gabriel's eyes followed me when I tried to pushed Damon away from blocking my view. He was two heads taller than me and it was hard to move him away from in front of me. I don't know what his problem even is but then he was trying his very best to explain everything to me in his point of view. "Gabriel!" 

Gabriel slowly lowered his legs to the floor, slowly standing up from the couch and shoving Damon out of the way "Why do you want to know?"

I took a step back from him, noticing how his jaw started working like he's mad at me for trying to get him to tell me the truth. "Why can't I know?"

Gabriel laughed, shoving his hands into his sweat pants pockets and looking away and at Damon. He mouthed something to him and Damon nodded his head, leaving the apartment quickly and shutting the apartment door loudly on his way out. 

I was well aware that we are the only ones in the apartment right now. Jessica and Liam is probably out doing what they are doing and Damon had just left the apartment because Gabriel had told him too. "Stop answering my question with a question, Lea. Why do you want to know? Tell me why and I'll tell you the truth"

I looked away and took another step back. I was aware that Gabriel is mad at me but I was also positive that Gabriel wouldn't hurt me. If he loves me, he wouldn't hurt me. At least, he wouldn't hurt me as much. "I just want to know. We're in a relationship" I paused, searching for something else to say "If we're together, why do you still have to lie to me all the time about your life and the things that you're doing?"

Gabriel took a step forward, looking at me in the eyes. "I told you already, Lea. Take me as I am. You don't have to question me all the time and I believe I have already told you that some things I can tell you and some things that I can't. The less you're involve in all of this, the better."

I shook my head, forcing the tears back when they tried to make their way down my eyes. I don't know why I am crying over this. I shouldn't cry. Not in front of Gabriel. "Then what is the point of us being together if you're not going to tell me everything that is happening in your life?"

Gabriel was gnawing at his bottom lip, trying to think of something to say. "I already told you, Lea. I'm not going to repeat myself. If you're going to throw a tantrum over something like that then, you can always walk out this door right now and never come back"

I couldn't keep the tears in anymore. When the first tear drop made its way down my eyes, I turned my head around a little and tried to cover my face up with my hair. I don't want him to see me cry. It made me seem like an idiot for crying over something so stupid. "Why can't you just tell me the truth, Gabe?" I took another step back

He scoffed, hanging his head back and laughing "Why can't you just leave things as it is? Why do you have to force the truth out of me all the time?"

"I wasn't trying to force anything out from you! I just wanted to know what you've got going in in your mind. I'm your girlfriend. Why can't you tell me everything that is happening in your life? I told you mine, why can't you tell me yours?" I was sobbing uncontrollably by that time. Wiping at my tears with the back of my hand.

He looked at me, "You're so gullible, Lea. Do you really think that I'd tell you every thing that is happening in my life right now? Right after you've heard me talking to Damon about killing your own father?"

I bite down onto my bottom lip, suddenly everything coming into picture inside of my head. What they had said didn't register themselves inside of my head just now but then now that everything has came into picture inside of my head, I found myself stepping back from Gabriel. Not believing the things that he had said "Kill my father?" I finally managed to croak out.

I couldn't blame Gabriel for raising his voice. Who wouldn't? This isn't the first time someone had raised their voice on me, that being my mom. My mom raises her voice at me all the time and I had never put much thought on why she's raising her voice at me all the time. My dad says that deep inside, my mom still loves me very much but then she was afraid to show her affection towards me.

I had laughed it off, not understanding what my father had meant. 'That witch will never love me like how she loves Liam.', 'She's being unfair', 'She favors Liam all the time','I hate her'. Those sentences kept repeating themselves in my head all the time until at one point when I'm in my teenage years, it all stopped. Everything stopped. I stopped day dreaming about being the princess I wanted to be. I stopped thinking of getting the things that I had once wanted ; a ear piercing for one. I had never got the courage to pierce my ears even though my mother wanted me to. 

Rica said that it doesn't hurt at all, it only feels like a little small pinch when you're an adult but then it hurts like hell when you're still a child - she had gotten her ears pierced at the age of five - and so far she was doing a great job at that. Her ears are almost pierced to the very top but she still insisted that she needs to keep on going until it fills her entire ear. Rocio on the other hand - who had gotten his ear piercing without letting his parents know because they'll surely object to him getting a ear piercing - said that it hurts like hell even if you're an adult or a kid.

He also didn't forget to mention that when he sat in front of the tattoo artist and had gotten his right ear pierced first with the piercing gun, he immediately wished that he didn't think of getting a ear piercing right there and then. He described the pain as getting stabbed in the chest with a butcher knife even though butcher knifes are only used to chop your limbs off because the edge of a butcher knife isn't sharp enough to penetrate through our rib cage but I wouldn't say that it isn't possible to stab someone with a butcher knife. I'm sure Gabriel can think of a way to make everything work out even when they don't.

Rocio had never been stabbed before so I doubt he knows how much it hurts to get stabbed. Gabriel on the other hand, was just stabbed yesterday and he was already getting better. Who am I even kidding? This is Gabriel we're talking about. He doesn't know what pain actually meant until he felt it himself. But he had already felt pain for a lot of times and he still insisted on feeling it like it's not even a big deal.

Me, I was afraid of getting hurt. I hate it when I saw someone inflicting pain on some other person. It pains me and reminded me of what happened to me four years ago. I know that Gabriel knows parts of what happened to me four years ago. Maybe the whole 'Liam being in it' part and the 'raping me' part but he probably doesn't know the other parts which I had buried deep inside of my brain no matter what. I only let slip those two parts most of the time because I had long accepted them since three years ago but as for the other parts, I couldn't bring myself to accept them no matter what. 

Liam was my brother and I had to forgive him no matter what. They say that blood is thicker than water but when it all came down to four years ago ; it's just like pouring blood into a glass full of water. It becomes water in the end although the colour is red and the blood stench is still there but it's water. I still get bad nightmares of Liam hurting me together with Francis even though it has been four whole years but most of the time, I forget about them in the morning.

I occupy myself in my own fantasy world by writing stories all the time I get a bad nightmare about what happened four years ago. It worked out well most of the time until one day, I don't know what to write about anymore. I ended up burning all of my manuscripts and sitting in front of the television and slowly letting the time past by. I didn't know what to do anymore until I met Gabriel. Meeting Gabriel had been one of the most best things that had ever happened in my life or at least that was what I had though until right now. 

I don't want this fight to take place. I don't want this fight to escalate so quickly to here. I just want to turn everything back and just enjoy life. The moment I had met Gabriel, I knew that things wouldn't go as easily as this. There was no such thing as a free lunch. Everything comes together with a cost. Maybe killing my father was one of the costs of this relationship. I don't know what was going through Gabriel's head anymore. There was this dark cloud over the both of us right now that blocked everything up. Block reality up. But I do know that I love Gabriel. If this relationship can be called love.

Gabriel dropped himself back onto the couch, wincing at the pain that the position he was in just now threatened to open his sew up wounds again. He checked the bandages on his chest and made sure that there was no blood seeping out from his bandages before propping his elbows on top of the couch and looking out the apartment's window. He still had that same pissed off look on his face but it was nothing compared to what I am feeling right now. I wasn't just pissed at Gabriel for not telling me the things that are happening in his life. I was hurt that he had raised his voice at me. 

Maybe I deserved everything. All of the words that he had said to me. All of the things that he had did. Maybe I deserve everything. If I hadn't met Gabriel, things wouldn't happen like this. Maybe everything will be even better if I hadn't met Gabriel. Maybe if I didn't go together with Rica and Rocio to the mall that day, maybe if I didn't sneak into Mrs Rodriguez's room that day, maybe if I remembered to hand in my essay to Professor Kinkaid earlier, I wouldn't run into Gabriel so many times. It wasn't fate that brought the both of us together. 

Everything felt like it was laid out perfectly for me. I should of have known better. All of this was to just get closer to my father and find out what he had been doing outside of his line of work. I wouldn't deny it but I know what my father had been doing for these past few years in order to get more money for the family. He got himself mixed up together with the people working in the underworld and he wasn't planning on leaving anytime soon. Working as one of the underworld gang's bosses brought in a lot of money for the family and my mother was grateful for all of it.

I've known about my father working in the underworld for as long as he was in it but I had said nothing about it because I know that my father didn't want either me or Liam to get involve in all of his businesses. He wanted the best for the both of us but then he was doing it wrong way by getting money from the underworld. The credit card debts were all suddenly paid and everything was looking like it was going great. 

I don't know if my mother was in what my father was doing but then I don't want to know. If they think that doing all of those things are right, they can do them for all I care. I don't have all the time in my life to worry about what they are doing just to get money for the family. I don't even use their money anymore. I had started working part time at a local library and had been learning a little for my daily expenses… which consisted mostly of things that I don't especially need for my daily life. Candies, toys, I used up all of my money on them just because I don't have any better things to buy in my daily life. Which meant, I am still using their money but in the form of food and electricity and water.

Gabriel was ignoring my question. I know it and I didn't want to push it any further than it already has gotten. I should probably just stop everything and go back into the room and let everything be back to normal. But something was stopping me from doing so. I wanted to get the truth out from Gabriel even though I know that it probably is going to end up with me running away from him because I can't face myself. Not after what I am about to say to him just to get the truth out from him. I love Gabriel but it makes me agitated that he doesn't want to tell me the truth no matter what I say.

The whole killing my father part probably slipped from his mouth a second too soon because he doesn't know how much I've heard in him and Damon's conversation. I don't even know how much I've heard until I heard Gabriel say that he wants to kill my father. I took another step back from where Gabriel is and looked around the empty room, noting that I had nothing to stare at while I'm trying to debate on wether I should ask Gabriel the question I've been dreading to ask or just leave everything at that. I was just about to ask him the question when the apartment door swung open, nearly hitting me on the back because I was standing right behind the door - probably a meter away but still -.

Jessica's cheery voice sounded, saying something in Spanish to Gabriel and swinging the two huge bags on her arms merrily like she had just won the super bowl. But I doubt Jessica is going to gamble. She wasn't the type of person to gamble. Just like how your parents aren't meant to be in the underworld and earning money like they are earning them by doing their part of the profession. I guess being a lawyer doesn't actually pay you that well even though my parents are one of the most sought afters. They do a great job but then the pay wasn't enough to cover for everything in the mansion.

Paying Mrs Rodriguez and the butler. Buying food all the time for both me and Liam and housing Mrs Rodriguez. Everything needs money and that probably was why my father took a step into the underworld. Now that Liam had gotten himself into all of this trouble too, I was positive that the Leal family isn't going to last very long anymore. We are probably going to end up going our separate ways because of how broken we already are. 

I don't even know if my parents are really trying to set up a law firm during their trip to Hong Kong or maybe they just have something to do there that involves the underworld. Hong Kong houses one of the most of the dangerous criminal and my parents probably has some beef together with him. I don't remember what his name was but then I'm pretty sure that my parents aren't over at Hong Kong because they wanted to set up a law firm there. They probably went over there just because they have some beef together with the dangerous criminal that they are meeting at Hong Kong.

They should of have been back already but then they kept on delaying it by coming up with tons and thousands of excuses and I didn't care to question them all the time. I hadn't even give them a call ever since they left for Hong Kong. They just texted me about prolonging their stay at Hong Kong because of some unfinished business that I don't want to know about. Mrs Rodriguez is always taking day offs to visit her daughters at Spain and it was driving me crazy. Two whole months ago, I was still the perfect little princess with the company of Mrs Rodriguez only but now, I can officially classify myself as a bad girl.

The bad girl which my mother had been calling me ever since I learned how to talk. She kept on using the word 'bad' and 'girl' combined together while she kept using the word 'good' and 'boy' combined together on Liam. No wonder Liam doesn't learn like how I learn. He was always doted on while me, I had to be the independent one even when it's clear that Liam is older than me. My mother made it seem like I'm a mistake in their lifes and I wouldn't deny it. I was a mistake in their lifes.

I watched as Jessica threw the bags on the kitchen's island and padded over to her blue slippers by the toilet door before going over to me and raising her eyebrows in question at me. I don't know why she seems so happy but then the ring on her finger said everything. It gleamed with every move she made and it was clear to me on who gave it to her. "Why do you seem so down, Lea?" She asked, going over to the living room and plopping herself down on the opposite couch of Gabriel. She was still grinning from ear to ear.

I shook my head, snapping myself out from my thoughts and going over to Jessica. I sat down next to her, avoiding Gabriel's piercing grey eyes. I know that he's trying to get me to look at him in the eye but how can I do that with knowing that Gabriel is trying to plot a way to kill my own father? The father which I had love so much for these past years of my life? I shot Jessica a smile out of the corner of my eye when she raised her hand up and showed her ring to me. "Isn't it pretty?" She cooed like she was talking to a baby "I can't believe Liam really did it! I mean like, he was always the shy type of person and when I saw him get down on one knee today, I lost it!"

Liam had always been the tough to the core and speak freely kind of person. He was never shy just like how Gabriel had never showed his good side of anyone except for me. If you can call the moments that we had both had are part of his good side that he's willing to show me. I don't know for sure about our relationship anymore. "Are you sure? Because Liam had never been the kind of guy to be shy. He's never shy around people in front of me"

Jessica clapped a hand over her mouth and gasped "I can't believe it! I think that is what a relationship does to you right? You know how it feels like,right? Since you and Gabriel are together for quite a few days right now." She turned to Gabriel, a smile playing on her lips "What about the two of you? When are you going to propose to Lea like how Liam proposed to me?"

Gabriel's eyes went over to Jessica. His face was as blank as a white sheet of paper for a moment before he smiled. It was creepy the way how he smiled. It seemed like he was a crazy psychopath but I'm pretty sure that it was just the trick of light. It was nothing like what I'm imagining right now. Gabriel will never hurt Jessica…or me. "How long have you met Liam, Jessica? Are you sure you can trust Liam with your marriage?"

Jessica raised her eyebrows at Gabriel like she doesn't understand what Gabriel had said just now. "Excuse me?" She sat up straight on the couch, her back arched like she was about to pounce on Gabriel like a panther. I don't know why Gabriel had asked her that question but it's probably to make Jessica get all worked up for no apparent reason. It was clear that Liam loves Jessica more than Gabriel loves me. "I've met him for about ten whole years since middle school. Who are you to say no to our marriage?"

Gabriel's eyes flicked over to me and then back over to Jessica like he was trying to decide on wether he should start a fight together with Jessica or just shut the hell up. I looked away the moment our eyes met, I didn't know what he was up to but then I was sure that he was just trying to drive Jessica away from the living room so that he can talk to me privately "Are you sure you can trust Liam like that? Aren't you afraid of him cheating on you after the marriage?"

Jessica's jaw worked like she was going to really pounce on Gabriel any minute right now. She took her engagement ring out from her finger and showed it to Gabriel, holding it in between of her index finger and thumb and literally shoving it into Gabriel's face "I'm marrying Liam no matter what you have to say. You can try and say anything you want about Liam cheating on me but I am positive that my baby boo isn't going cheat on me. You should probably worry about yourself right now because who knows you are going to end up cheating on Lea because you can't control your fucking dick" She stood up from the couch and pocketed her ring nicely in the pocket of her jeans, before she went away, she held her middle finger up in front of Gabriel's face all the way as she made her way into the hall way and to the room which she slept in most of the time.

After Gabriel heard the room door banged shut, he leaned forward in his seat, placing his elbows on his knees and blinking repeatedly at me like he had something in his eye. I don't know what he was about to say so I sat back in my seat and braced myself for the words that he is about to say. I was sure that he was going to say that he had enough of my silly personality because I wanted to know everything that is happening in his life and wanted to break up together with me. 

I wasn't going to cry if he is really going to break up together with me. I'm stronger than that. Or at least that was what I had always thought. I played together with my fingers for a while more before I heard Gabriel release a long sigh and then "Lea" a pause as he tries to say what he's trying to say "I'm sorry"

I had never expected him to say that he's sorry. I was expecting for the cruel words that he probably would of have said if we're not in a relationship. I was bracing myself for that instead of the word 'sorry'. Gabriel doesn't seem like the type to say that he's sorry no matter what he had did and when he said that, I felt like we had grown closer in our relationship. We were distant to each other at first but right now, we were like a little more closer to each other. Accepting each other as they are are one of the most important rules in being in a relationship and Gabriel had accepted me as I am but then I couldn't seem to bring myself to accept him as he is.

I was still the stubborn and hard headed bitch that wouldn't take no as an answer. I wanted Gabriel to tell me the truth and everything that was happening in his life. It was controlling somewhat but I wasn't an expert in relationships so how am I to know? I looked up from my fingers, letting my eyes land straight on Gabriel. I bit onto my bottom lip "What are you sorry for? You shouldn't be sorry. I should be. If I hadn't try to force the truth out from you, you wouldn't say the things that you had said to me. I'm sorry, Gabriel"

His serious face broke out into a full smile. He got up from the couch he was sitting on and went over to me, wrapping his arms around me and pulling me onto him "I just - I'm sorry for raising my voice at you. I'm sorry for trying to screw everything up. I just - I have a lot of things going on in my life right now and I don't want you to know about them because you wouldn't be interested in them."

I wrapped my arms around his torso, feeling the bandages on him. I took in the moment and made myself promise myself that I wouldn't try to ruin our relationship again by trying to get Gabriel to tell me everything that is happening in his life. I know that Gabriel is doing it for my own good and it's probably better if they stay that way. "If you're sorry for those things then I'm sorry for trying to get you to tell me the truth and trying to force everything out from you"

Gabriel rested his chin on top of my head and tightened his hold on me like he's afraid of losing me "I love you, Lea. I promise you that I would tell you the things that are happening in my life once I had everything figured out in my life. I'm sorry for saying that I'm going to kill you father because I'm not going to. It just slipped out because I was mad."

I rested my head on his chest, listening to his steady heart beating "Don't worry about it, Gabbie."

I want this moment to last forever.